higher Spirit then that which speaketh in the letter of the Law it 's true it s the same infinite Spirit The Lord that speaketh in all Scripture but in the Law he saith nothing but either perfectly doe all or die eternally But in the Law as handed by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles the Lord condemneth and convinceth that we may flee to the suretie of a better Covenant Heb. 7.22 Now in this sense Law and Gospell called the word of God is not a dead letter in it selfe for Psa. 19.7 The Law of the Lord converteth the soule c. Rom. 1.16 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth both to worke faith Rom. 10.17 and to give salvation Rom. 15.4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through patience and comforâ— of the Scriptures might have hope this must be the written scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1.21 For after in the wisedome of God the world by wisdome naturall knew not God It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve then is the word preached a mean to save the beleevers Act. 13.26 To you is this word of salvation sent Yet the Jews to whom it was sent Blasphemed and judged themselves unworthy of eternall life ver 46 Act. 20.32 I commend you to the word of his grace which is able to build you up 2 Cor. 10.4 For the weapons of our warefare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling downe of strong holds casting downe imaginations and every bâ—ight that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God That which is the strong weapons by which men fight word and discipline and is mighty through God is not a dead letter though these weapons be mighty through God so is the word a hammer and a sire and the people wood and the sword of the Spirit and sharper then a two edged sword to discerne the thoughts and intentions of the heart Ier. 5.14 Eph. 6.17 Heb. 4.12 Re. 1.16 Ps 45.3 The Rod of Christs lips by which he smites the earth Esa. 11.4 The Sceptor of his Kingdome all which evince that the word externally preached hath power in it selfe to destroy and being accompanied by the Spirit hath power to coÌ„vert and so is an instrument of the Spirit both wayes 3 Conclusion The Lord hath made and sanctified a ministery and ministers to be fathers of the second birth and instruments to save themselves and others 1 Cor. 4.17 1 Tim. 4.16 2 Cor. 3.2 Yee are our Epistle written in our hearts read of all men 4 Forasmuch as yee are manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministered by us written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in the fleshy tables of the heart 1 Thes. 2.19 For what is our hope or ioy or crowne of rejoycing are not even yee in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20. For yee are our glory and crowne Swenckfield denyeth that he destroyeth Scripture or the ministery or preaching but saith he Epist. An. 1529 In a Christian there be two things 1 The new and internall man 2 The old or externall man called the flesh God dealeth with the Christian man internally by the word of Spirit and life he meaneth the substantiall word in whcih he reveales himselfe through Christ by the various riches of heavenly blessings but externally he dealeth with the flesh of man by the word of the letter and by preaching and by signes and seales So Saltm as if brought up at his feet saith free grace pag. 150. And this Gospell fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a law without and in the letter aswell as in the heart and Spirit The law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7 nor can such a state of flesh and Spirit be ordered by a law onely without for the word of the law and Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or state of glorie as Angels who onely liue by a law spirituall and word of revelation then both agree in this that the law is given to the outward man the flesh the body and the law of the Spirit of life to the inner man the soule and Spirit hence these foule consequences 1 The law belongs not to a beleever but to civill courts as Islâ—bius said 2 The word of God can lay no tye no band on the inner man to know God beleeve in Christ love God intend his glory long for heaven and Christs second appearance for the law is given to the flesh and the outward man nor can the letter of the Gospell bind him to any Gospell or heart obedience absurd 3 There can be no sinnes in spirit or soule or inner man because no law and so no obedience most absurd 4. All Ministry scripture is not to rayse an inward spirituall conformity between the Soule and the Gospel nor to make us lowly and meek in spirit as Christ is but to put on us an outside of externall conformitie between the flesh or outward man and the law how then is the law spirituall I should rather think that the spirituall law and commandements of the Gospel were given first and principally and most kindly to our spirits and thoughts and intentions and rather secondarily to the body and outward man so farre as the acts of the outward man fall under the dominion and command of the will and faculties of the inwardman 5. The spirit without the word is the law and only rule that regulateth man in all his inward and most spirituall actions and not the scripture and so the more spirituall the more lawlesse loose and carnall And Mr. Del goeth farther on with Swenckfeld for he will have the accomplishing of Gospel reformation that is the justification of a sinner and his conversion to Christ to be done by the spirit only without all power of man and so it is not visible nor ecclesiastick ser. pag. 4. It stands not in making lawes to consciences add Mr. Del contrary to the word of God act 15.22 23 28 c. by the sacred power or clergie by the messengers of Christ and of the Churches for externall conformity only and meerly externall its false wee aime at more in outward dueties worship and government and to have these confirmed by civill sanction To have Artaxerxes and Kings to ratifie and command under penalties the building of the house of God and to have Kings and Queenes nursefathers and mothers to the Church is lawfull and should be our aime and prayer to God 1 Tim. 2.1.2 3. and that the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour to the New Jerusalem Revel 21.24 wee heartily desire though the Lord can build Jerusalem without the sword of sectaries and the arme of the Magistrate And Del sayth this Gospel reformation
up by God according to his promises in the most holy service of God under the obedience of his love The Familists of New England and Antinomians professe all of them are Christed with Christ. The Apostles doe not so extoll themselves Towne Assert of Justifica p. 39. So soareâ—h Keep the Law saith he and works here below on the earth and as Enoch converse in Spirit and walk with God in the alone righteousnesse of Christ apprehended by faith As if a holy conversation and a spirituall walking with God in faith and duties were low base and for men of the earth onely The speciallâ— errors and Heresies holden by H. Nichol. are such as are for the most part either abominably blasphemous or much like to the errors of Anabaptists David-Georgians Swenskfeldians from whence they sprang as have been and shall be God willing cleared to be the same with Libertines and Antinomian errors 1 H. Nâ—cholas challengeth to himselfe that which is proper to Christ Esa 61. Lu 4. that the Spirit of the Lord is on him to preach glad tydings to the poore The Antino Beacon saith that none can be true preachers but they run unsent that run without the Spirit of sanctification 2 H.N. saith c. 1 Evan. not one man Adam sinned and we in him but man from the beginning to this day was disobedient Hence Adam was no one man 2 Wee have no more sinne from the first Adam then by following the sinnes of all men 3 The story of Adam of the tree and fruit is but an allegory Antinomians turne all in allegories Randal serm a sower went out to sow here is a warrant from parables to expone scriptures by allegories all things of nature are sacraments of Gospell mysteries as doe this in rememberance of me 3 H.N. saith c. 1 All that walked not in the forme of Abel according to the manner and ordinance of Seth were not of the right stocke of Seth. Then righteousnesse commeth by personall imitation of Seth not by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. 4 Christ to H. N. is head of Abrahams faith not Abrahams flesh which destroyes his humanity for H. N. applyeth these words the power of the most high shall come on thee and overshadow thee by an allegory to all beleevers which had their discent out of the faith of Abraham partakers of the Godly nature and being and according to the will of God are wholly minded with God so Antinomians as Christ was once made flesh so is he now first made flesh in us ere we be carryed to perfection Del. ser. 17 18 19 20. tells us of two meanes of Gospel-reformation 1 The word dwelling in the flesh reformes the flesh and it dwells in us through faith this word is not the word without us then it is not the scripture word but the word within us Jt sheweth us Christ and changeth us into his image The 2 meanes is the Spirit which God promised long before to powre upon all flesh and so to reforme all flesh the Spirit reformes 1 By taking away all evill out of the flesh as pride â—nvy and all errors and false doctrines for the Spirit burnes up all errors as â—ay and stubble I feare Del give us no more for God manifested in the flesh but this not one word of the Scripture or preached Gospell is once mentioned heare foâ— feare Enthysiasts offend 2 The Spirit reformes by changing the flesh into its owne likenesse as fire changeth every thing into its selfe so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Here I desire M. Del to separate from H. N and give a reason of his faith to those that offend at his doctrine 1 How is the Spirit powred on all flesh and so is all flesh reformed p. 19. l. 20. Is he for universall salvation of all the Scripture speaketh not a word of the heart reformation of all This Devill is going abroad in our times Del speaketh like this wandering Spirit 2 How is the inward word which he carefully distinguisheth from the outward word p. 18. l. 3 4. differenced from the Spirit p. 19. for the inward word is the word made effectuall by the working of the Spirit and he saith the word not the letter without the Spirit which is but the dead law saith he and Spirit are alwayes joyned that is the inward word that is faith wrought by the Spirit as I take it is ever joyned with the Spirit who doubts but the Spirit is ever with the Spirit 3 The Spirit takes all evill out of the flesh what is that out of the man out of the soule and body this is a rare expression 4 How dwells the word in our flesh pag. 18. l. 1. God the substantiall word the sonne of God dwells in our flesh that is personally in the nature of man Ioh. 1.14 why does Del speake with hereticks and not explaine himselfe 5 How does the inward word change us into the image of Christ p. 18. he hath not told us of the Spirit all this while p. 19. which only changeth us into the image of Christ. 6. How doth the Spirit change the flesh into its owne likenesse by flâ—sh yee meane not corruption so the scripture Rom. 7. Rom. 8. Gal. 5.17 and in many places takes the word flesh Now the Spirit maketh not corruption and sinne spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. then by flesh yee meane the fabrick of the nature of man soule and body Why speaketh not Del with protestant divines and calleth it the mortification of the old man and the vivification of the new but he speakes with H. N. and puts us to request him for the truths sake to expone what a God manifested in the flesh and what a word dwelling in the flesh he acknowledgeth for H.N. grammer rules his pen and tongue not the Holy Ghosts 5 To H. N. Every Godly man partaker of the being of God and Spirit of love is God incarnate and Christ and Christ is not any one man the son of Mary but the condition of all men beleeving and loving and Christ is no where else saith Theo. Ger. p. 22. but he is the same man 6 Gods being is love it selfe The damned apostate should acknowledge his being to be some other thing then love onely as Moses doth Exod. 34.6 The Lord strong gracious slow to anger c. 7 There is no diety belonging to God but love of which mortall men doe pertake in this life so H. N The Lord hath Godded me with God in his Godly being with the Spirit of his love 8 By our obedience of love we become sonnes 9 Love is faith working and doing is faith Whereas faith worketh love and obedience as the cause of love saith the scripture Iam. 2. Heb. 11. 10 Obedience of love and misliking of sinne bringeth us unto the being of Christ cleare
but the Son of God became flesh in us that is weak in the Saints who beare his image therefore Gorton expounding flesh and blood Joh. 6. saith p. 106 107. By blood is here meant the life Spirit and power of the Son of God as he discends from the Father even as the life spirit power vertue and vigour of the Son of man runnes in the blood in creatures and such is the life discent and power of the Son of man as he is of the life discent and power of the Father from above and so is God blessed for ever Amen So the Apostle this is he that came by water and blood that is by weaknesse and strength that is by weaknesse in us or in our nature then not in Christ personally but by power in God or in that nature divine so is he said in the like sense to be crucified in the flesh but quickned in the Spirit then it s but metaphoricall flesh and blood that Christ took not reall and materiall but in regard the Saints that bear his image are men Christ is a man in them and Christ weak in them that is Christ lives in them according to the wisdome skill strength study and forecast about the things of God that a creature meerly as he is a creature is able to procure and bring forth now the best thing that is in man saith he p. 106. which is his wisdome is enmity with God for it is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be so we have from these Familists an imaginary and a Metaphoricall Saviour And if we eat the flesh of Christ and drink his blood saith he p. 107 108. that is if we eat and communicate with that weaknesse and frailty that is naturally in man and which the Son of God assumed and took into unity he saith not unto the unity of the second person with himself without alike drinking in and communication with that spirit and life wherein he visits us and comes into our nature from on high even out of the bosome of the Father then doe we surfeit and suffocate the Spirit so is flesh eaten to the body without drink and dye in our selves and in our sins and so also if we neglect that weaknesse that is in us as though no such thing were and dreame of an high and spirituall estate which doth not arise out of and is the result through the wisdome of God of that weaknesse that is in us then doe we either sink in our folly and become sottish the things of God being drunk up onely with the things of this naturall life else are we puffed up and become giddy in our selves thinking that we know something when indeed we know nothing as we ought In all these Familists 1 Deny the Trinity three persons in on God And if the reader consider it Saltm speaketh the same way with Gortine and H. Nich. Sparkles of glory p. 288. Others say he meaneth himselfe and Familists whom he divideth from Protestants the mystery of salvation is no other then Immanuel or God with us or God in flesh Christ being no more but an anoynted one and that anoynted one is our nature or weakenesse anoynted with the spirit even God himselfe who is strength There is not a word here of God and man in one person and of true God consubstantiall with the Father and man like us in all things except sinne in the unity of one person but Christ is our nature in every Saint and beleever and weaknesse anoynted with the spirit Then every saint is Christ and Christ hath no body and soule of his owne but every beleever Goded deified and anoynted with the spirit is Christ. 2 Christ is not one single man who was crucified on Mount Calvery But every weake beleever made of flesh and a fraile bodie and of a soule Goded and anoynted with the spirit is God manifest in the flesh and another Messiah we have not but every Saint is his owne Saviour Christ is nothing but mysticall Christ by his spirit dwelling in the flesh and weake nature of all Saints is not this the Antichrist who denyeth that Christ is come in the flesh Now Christ suffers in us saith Gortyn p. 105. Because no other creature in the creation was made according to the Image of God but man alone and so no other creature in regard of degeneration can bear the image of death and hell but man alone Then the Father and Spirit suffers in us and our weaknesse because of the unity of images that is in God and in us If this be all here is no incarnation or suffering personall in the Sonne more then of the Father and the Spirit 2 This is but the imaginary and Metaphoricall Saviour of H. Nich. and unclean Familists for if flesh and blood be but Metaphors that is the weakenesse and nothingnesse of man and blood be Metaphorically only the power of the divine nature and if the blood and water that issued from Christs side was not materiall blood and water and if Christs being crucified according to the flesh and his living according to the Spirit be but faire Metaphors as we say the Medows laugh when they are but vigorous greene and flourishing and are not capable of materiall laughter more then of a reasonable soule then surely Christ was not true man borne of the virgine Mary but a Metaphoricall man that is weake in us who alone are his Image by creation 3 Then dyed hee but in phantasie and Metaphorically for his flâ—sh that hee was crucified in is not true flesh nor the true manhood assumed in the unity of his person but only it is Metaphorically the weaknesse that is in us And John saith Hee saw the water and the blood that came out of his side and did beare record and his record is true yea they heard Christ with their ears they saw him with their bodily eyes and looked on him and their hands handled the Lord of life John leaned on his bosome they pierced his hands and his feet they parted his garments among them they tooke downe his body off the Crosse folded it in clean linen layed him in a new Tombe hee truely rose againe eate with his Disciples when they doubted if it was he he called to them to make their senses and fingers witnesses a spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see I have 1 Joh. 1.1 2 3. Joh. 19. Mat. 26 27 28. Luk. 22.23 ch 24.39 40 41. And he was seene of all the Disciples and was seen of more than five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15.5 6. And hee shewed himselfe to his Disciples after his suffering by many infallible proofes being seene of them fourty days and spake of the things concerning the Kingdome of God yea Paul saith Act. 20. â—28 God purchased a Church by his blood Our Divines with good reason say Here is concluded against the Socinians a real satisfaction a true real not a morall
Protestant Christ that dyed and was crucified on Mount Calvarie and was buried in a new Tombe and rose the third day and ascended into heaven And p. 17. This is the Temple saith he speaking of the invisible Church which the Angel measures with a golden reed and the alter thereof or the eternall Spirit upon which all the first creation is offered in the Saints as it was offered in Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himself leaving out the outward court or the flesh and first creation and all outward ministrations which are given to the Gentiles to tread downe Ans. I feare that by nailing the creation to the crosse and offering it up to God when Christs flesh was offered up is meant that which H. Nicholas said Spiâ—land c. 56. sect 7. if a man would enter into life he must be taught in the service of love and unlearne againe all that he hath taken and learned to himselfe that is as Libertines said he must cast off the knowledge of good and all sense and knowledge of sin and as a childe know and feele neither adultery murther lying stealing nor acts of mercy justice chastity but have a conscience past feeling of both good and ill and this is the offering on the crosse the creation of God the crucifying of the naturall faculties of the soule and to unlearne all you once learned of Christ because it was literall fleshly and carnall and so to crucifie it is one of the first lessons that Familists teach their new disciples when they enter into the service of love H. Nicholas exhort c. 13. s. 9. Hee hath a good head that can take these giddy fleshly notions of Saltmarsh and can render the sense either of Gortyns booke or of this But it is cleare when Christ offered his life and body on the crosse to the Father for our sinnes he offered no flesh no true reall body to God through the eternall Spirit for in that offering saith he he left out the outer court and the flesh or the first creation and outward administrations then the crucifying of Christ in the flesh as the Scripture calleth it is but a dreame Saltmarsh saith That is the outward court the letter the flesh which all the Gentiles trample upon and these Protestants that beleeve Christ suffered according to the flesh are heathen and prophane men Christ in the flesh or under the Law is to Saltmarsh p. 195. the same with the literall Christ of David George not the spirituall true Messias Henry Nicholas said every creature in the first state of creation was God 34. c. sent 10. he hath now declared himselfe and his Christ together with all his Saints unto us his elect and also made a dwelling with us and brought even so unto us out of his holy being the most holy of his true tabernacle with the fulnesse of his garnishing and spirituall heavenly riches to an everlasting fast standing Jerusalem and house for Gods dwelling according to the Scripture To be made partakers of the divine nature according to Familists sense is to be of the substance nature and essence of God and to live with the true being and very life of God It is true Familists say in words they meane not that the creature is the Creator nor that man is God because man saith Randal in a Sermon is vanity and a lye but not man as created or renewed to the image of God and let the Reader judge if Saltmarsh in his sparkles of glory delivers not the same doctrine speaking of two Creations or two natures of flesh and spirit p. 3. While man was thus in the image of God and stood and lived in communion with God walking in that paradise or that glory of his first creation in obedience to God and participation of God he was the image of all or any created excellency as it was or is or shall be in order to a more excellent life to a life out of it selfe in him who is the fountaine of life Saltmarsh cannot meane that man was created in a participation of God in the sense that Protestants meane in regard of the image of God but with H. N. in regard of the godly being wherewith man was godded and diefied at the beginning And p. 6. Saltmar phraseth with H. Nicholas Now all this excellency and glory of the first man did leave God being tempted of the woman and the Serpent which were a figure of fleshly wisdome without God and of the weaknesse of this creation in its owne nature as it was drawne away from its life in God and communion with God to live in its selfe or owne life or to be its selfe what God should have been wisdome and life righteousnesse and power and strength and preservation and all things If Saltmarsh mean with Protestants that Adam did leave his morall or spirituall being and living in and with God while he yet stood in the state of innocency why doth he not speak with Protestants for this is nothing but Adam lost the image of God but not his life being as he came from the hands or as it were out of the shop of the Creator in which he was moulded according to the image of God But I fear Saltm both speaketh and hath the same sense with H. Nicholas that Adam lost his life and lost the very created being and holy selfe which was the very substance and nature of God and now having fallen into sinne he falls into selfe and lives in selfe seperated as touching the essentiall dependency of a creature from God and lost his substantiall selfe and being which is a peece and substantiall parcell of God For Familists say that Adam or an Angel should have ascribed being power or any thing to it selfe was sinne and nothing else but the devill and denying selfe or substantiall being had beene in Adam and was in him his standing in innocencie and to arrogate to selfe being and living was a sinne and a leaving of God So Theolo Germanica and Saltmarsh p. 14. sparkles All the life or excellency of his first creation is crucified in the Saints as in Christ whereby they enter into their glory as he did into his and are in thâ— same glory of God made one as he and the Father are one Joh. 17. The life or being of the first creation as it is a part of God or the sinlesse workmanship of God is not crucified in the Saints as in Christ for in the Saints only sin is crucified and that spiritually by the merit and efficacie of Christs death and his Spirit the naturall being and life of the Saints as they are living men consisting of soule and body is not crucified but no sinne nor lusts nor dominion of sinne were in Christ to be crucified but hee laid downe his naturall reall life and blood as a ransome satisfactory to the justice of God for our sinnes But this deceiver meaneth that Christs anihilating on
we know an Idol is nothing hath another sense as before I cleared 16. Another speciall signe of a spirituall condition is mortification which is not merely and onely in a totall abstinence from sin or hatâ—red of the world Heathens void of the spirit of Jesus upon morall principles of their moralizing Phylosophy of Plato Socrates Seneca â—an goe farre on this way But when a beleever seeth him selfe and his life incorporated in Christ and his crosse Gal. 2.20 I live not but Christ lives in me not because his deadnesse to the creature cometh without being procured as Waldessâ— consider .92.345 saith or sought with human industery for though human industery it 's alone yea or helped with supernaturall Gospell-truths or some common grace can neuer produce any but a bastard mortification Yet acts of sanctified reason and Industery spiritualized with the infused life of Christ and informed with the pure light of fâ—iâ—h beholding Christ crucified doe worke mortification But then our Spirit must be as dead to these acts as acts as if they were not in us in the poynt of reffect feeling and confiding in them not I but grace not I but Christ in me 2 The powers of the body or outward man by the soule-redoundance of actings stand or lye dead to sin Rom. 8.9 But yea are not in the flesh but in the spirit if so be that the spâ—irit of God dwell in you i d And if Christ be in you the body is dead because of sin or for sin but the Spirit is life because of Righteousnesse The body is a part of the flesh and in so farre as it is renewed with the soule there is not that fire and fervour in bodily actings of sinne as in a man void of the spirit because though flesh and body both act too strongly in sin yet are these powers blunted and the senses doe not so welcome lusts as once they did but the spirit is life or lively as touching righteousnesse both to be acted and laid hold on by faith so the renewed man is in a manner greived that he must satisfie his naturall life yea so that he could rejoyce if he were deprived of his senses or at least were freed from extreame quicknesse of fervor in his senses apprehending their delighting objects hence cometh in the mortified a sort of holy challenging of his liberty as a servant made free can tell his old Master he now owes him no service so the spirituall man saith Rom. 8.12 Therefore brethren we are debters not to the flesh to live after the flesh we hold now of a new Lord and are vassals to the Spirit of Jesus 3 If the soul be much spiritualized and have much of Christs life in it the man is much satisfied with the active mortifying defrauding of his lusts and fleshly pleasures and there is much will and so much life of God in subduing the body in Covenanting with the eyes in bearing downe and subduing the flesh 1 Cor. 9.27 But I keepe under my body but how As those that runne a race for a Crowne there is much will in such a running sweating for the garland and much consent and eagernesse of mind that the flesh body musecls and loco-motive power pay for it so doe spirituall runners for the incorruptible Garland this argues deadnesse to that flesh which loves to sleep lye rather then to sweat for a â—ools birds-nest that it sees not and in so doing he deadly suspects his owne will of selfe-seeking which is a singular note of deadnesse for he trembles for feare that selfe came in with the spirit and cry halfe mine 1. Cor. 9.25 every one that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things Temperance of the mind is much affraid of vaine-gloriation 4 There is much will also in joyning consent with suffering Gods wil so rejoycing in suffering argues that Paul desired much that the power of Christ might rest on him 2 Cor. 12.10 therefore I take pleasure here is much deadnessâ— of will to satisfie flesh and selfe and much life of will to joyne actively with God in suffering in infirmities in reproaches in necessities in persecutions in distresses for Christs sake but he suspectes himselfe in this deadnesse ver 11. I am become a foole in glorying he checkes himselfe that he may suffer for Christs sake not for his owne sake and the more dead the wilâ— is the more mortification and the more mortification the moâ—â— oâ— the spirit and the lesse of the flesh is in the man Rom. 8.7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16. Reader thou hast here though I intended it should have been printed with the rise of Henry Nicholas but it came later to my hand a Petition or Protestation of the Familists which was printed and spread in England an 1604. and is said to have been presented to King James To the Kings most Excellent Majesty James the first by the grace of God King of England Scotland France and Ireland defender of the faith c. The Family of love an 1604. MOst Gracious Sovereigne Lord where there is published in a booke written by your Highnesse as an instruction to your most noble Sonne whom Almighty God blesse with much honour happinesse and long life of a people that are of a vile sect among the Anabaptists called the Family of love who doe hold and maintaine many proud uncharitable unchristian and most absurd opinions unto whom your Highnesse doth also give the name of Puritanes affirming in the said booke that divers of them as Browne Penry and others doe accord with them in their foule errours heady and phantasticall opinions which are there set downe at large by your Majesty advising your royall Sonne as is most meet to punish them if they refuse to obey the Law and will not cease to stir up rebellion Now most gracious Sovereigne because it is meet that your Highnesse should understand by their supplication and declaration of the truth herein by themselves of whom your Majesty hath been thus informed prostrate at your Princely feet as true faithfull loyall and obedient Subjects to all your Laws and Ordinances civill politique spirituall and temporall they with humble hearts doe beseech your Princely Majesty to understand that the people of the family of love or of God doe utterly disclaime and detest all the said absurd and selfe-conceited opinions and disobedient and erroneous sorts of the Anabaptists Browne Penry Puritans and all other proud minded sects and heresies whatsoever protesting upon paine of our lives that wee are not consenting nor agreeing with any such braine-sicke preachers nor their rebellious and disobedient sects whatsoever but have been and ever will be truly obedient to your Highnesse and your Laws to the effusion of our blood and expences of our goods and lands in your Majesties service highly lauding Almighty God who hath so graciously and
within And its true the onely naked Letter without the Spirit can doe nothing without the Spirit but it followeth not that the Spirit renewes without the sense of the Letter received in the understanding And most false it is that in the Gospel the Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned as Del saith for then all hearing the Gospel should belong to the converted and saved onely whereas the Scripture saith the contrary for many are hardned and heard the Gospel without faith damneth eternally the hearers as well as the Law It is as wild Libertinisme that Del speaketh That the Spirit reformeth by taking all evils out of the flesh he meaneth in Justification as if we were Angels being once justified and the evill of sinne dwelt not in us while we are in this body as is proved before And its wild stuffe that the Spirit doth change the flesh into its owne likenesse for saith he dreaming awake the Spirit is as fire that changeth every thing into it selfe and so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall But Master Del what meane you by flesh The corruption of sinnefull nature then is sinne made Spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Familists and Libertines thanke you for that but sinne is destroyed as yourself grant 2. Doe you meane by flesh the body Then belike justification turneth our bodies into Spirits and wee have two bodies as Familists said in New England I cannot like that 3. If by flesh you meane the soule yee speake as Hereticks doe and that without Scripture or example The Spirit dwelleth in our flesh that is in our soule and spirit and changeth our spirit in a spirit strange Divinity Familists I know say As we came from Gods essence so wee and our soules returne to God and are made in God eternall and turned into his essence and so spiritualized so teach Libertines and by this they deny the Resurrection But 4. if by flesh you understand the sinnelesse frame of soule and body take heede of Libertines grosse dreame of our dying and returning to God who onely is and all beside him are nothing Theol. Germanica and the Bright Starre sport so with the truth of God CHAP. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come nigh to other in making God the author of sinne Paral. 16. LIbertines taught That all things fall out good or ill by the will of God and so that rebukes and exhortations should cease and that so we should pardon the sinnes one of another and beare the infirmities one of another For to the cleane all things are cleane and hee that is purged is altogether acceptable to God but let him beware that he be not an offence to his brother for it is written love thy neighbour neither desire to revenge and therefore said Pocquius the Libertine in his booke Rebuke not one another for sinne since its Gods will it should be so Bullinger tells us that in the yeare 1526. there were two brethren Thomas Schykerus and Leonard who were at a night-meeting having spent the night in Enthysiasticall conference with other Anabaptists Thomas commanding his brother Leonard to sit downe on his knees before him in the sight of his Parents and others who admonished him to doe nothing but what was to be done answered in the same Argument of Libertines nihil metuendum esse neque enim hic quicquam praeter voluntatem Patris fieri posse Nothing was to be feared because nothing here can be done beside the will of our heavenly Father and with a Sword he cut off his brothers head and having done this with shirt and hose onely he did runne through the Town and cryed The day of the Lord was come and the will of God is done and gall and vinegar drunke for which by the Magistrate he was justly put to death But Gods decree doth not excuse us from sinne nor remove necessitie of rebuking or holy and religious abstaining from sinne because Gods revealed will in his word not his secret and unsearchable decrees can be our rule of walking rebukes are also acts of love not of hatred or revenge The same course doe the Libertines and Familists of New England take For none say they are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to be the elect of God or to have his Spirit in them effectually And we should not pray against that which cannot be avoided nor yet against all sinne The Antinomians come nigh to this For Doctor Crispe the Antinomian and Archer both disswade beleevers to be troubled or dismaied at sinne their reason holds good against all sinnes of unbeleevers also because its contrary to the care and providence of God and to Free grace whether of eternal election or of effectuall calling to feare for or sorrow at sinne Surely I should thinke then that sinne were not to be eschewed by the Saints nor to bee rebuked by any Wee are not to be troubled at or feare sinne because all changes by sinnes or sorrowes come from God Some Divines saith M. Archer aknowledge not so much of God in sinne as is in sinne and Gods will and pleasure is the wombe that conceived and whence springs every worke of the Creature whether it be good or bad Secondly saith he All things by sinne or sorrow which befall beleevers come from God by a decree powerfull yea even by that eternall love and counsell in and by which they were ordained to life eternall And by and through a covenant of grace made with them To the same purpose M. Del crying downe all outward Reformation saith Serm. pag. 13. I doubt not of the Churches Reformation because it is Christs own worke and he hath undertaken the doing of it and none of the powers of the earth can helpe him nor of the powers of hell can hinder him therefore he disswades the Parliament from building the Temple but so hee himselfe should preach none for Gods decrees none can hinder So Antinomians teach men are justified pardoned and saved before they beleeve without faith upon this ground that they were elected absolutely to glory as if God had ordained them for the end but the meanes might miscary and as if unbeliefe could not hinder them or as if through unbeliefe many could not enter into their rest of glory or as if sinne were an indifferent thing simply depending on the will of God in whose wombe M. Archer thinketh it was conceived CHAP. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing because God doth all Paral. XVII LIbertines said All that are without God are nothing all that wee doe or know is but vanity therefore are we to deny our selves this they said inferring we may live as we list and doe nothing but beleeve that God workes all our works in us and for us and impute all things to God
or exemplary dying by way of imitation only to teach us the like patience but that Christ God-man really offered to the Father blood as a perfect ransome to redeeme his Church The deceiving Familists eluding the whole history of Scripture and this Impostore Gortyn saith his blood is to bee exporâ—ed only of the power of his God-head and his flesh of the weakenesse of our natures or of us who only in creation are made according to the Image of God Yea Gortyn saith p. 104. Christ suffereth in them that is in the weake Saints else can he have no death at all and then no Saviour then he suffered not in his owne Manhood then hath hee not by himselfe purged our sin Heb. 1.3 Nor was it Christ himself who in his owne body on the tree bare our sins 1 Pet. 2.24 The body of Christ say the Familists and Antinomians is his Church Now the Church is his mysticall body but Christ had and yet hath another true real naturall body besides his body the Church This seemeth to mee to bee the doctrine of M. Saltmarsh who in his latest peece that I cannot now examine this worke being printed but it is the very picture of the spirit of Henry Nicholas giveth hints that Christ is not true man Sparkles of glory p. 39. The baptisme of Jesus Christ is that whereby wee are baptized into his body Now his body is a spirituall one and fashioning like his gloryous one that place Phil. 3.20 21 that speakes of Christs naturall body Saltmarsh exponeth of his mysticall body the Church as if Christ had not another body then his Church his mysticall body Now Christs mysticall body suffered not on the Crosse for our sinnes And pag. 43. When Jesus saith he went out of flesh into spirit or ascended he confirmed this ministration c. Then Christs ascension to heaven in his manhood is not locall and visible though the scripture say Act. 1. His Disciples saw him locally and visibly ascend and the Angels said these men of Galilie should see him after the same manner come to judgement but his ascension is but his leaving of his flesh or mysticall body on earth and being turned into a spirit or his entring in a more spirituall and glorious being into heaven and if this bee true that his ascension is but his going out of flesh into spirit then hath not Christ taken our nature and flesh and a mans heart to heaven with him that hee may be touched with our infirmities Contrary to these Scriptures Eph. 2. ver 6. Phi. 3.20.21 Heb. 4.14 15. Heb. 7.24 25 26. Heb. 10.20 21. Againe by blood in scripture is never meant the power or life of God How shall wee then make sense of that Heb. 2.14 For as much as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himselfe likewise tooke part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the Devill And what is that but he was true man v. 17. Wherefore in all things it behooved him to bee made like unto his bretheren that he might be a mercifull High-Priest Now the Children were not partakers of flesh and blood that is of weakenesse and the power of God or the God-head for so Familists expone flesh and blood except we say that every beleever is both borne of the seed of David according to the flesh and is God blessed for ever A horrible blasphemy for so Christ Rom. 9. partakes of flesh and blood according to the Familists way And this way of changing all histories of the word in allegories is the way to elude all truth When it is said God created the Heaven and the Earth the Sea Man Beasts Birds Fishes wee must make the world an Imaginary and Metaphoricall world the Creation must be but an allegorie men must be figures allegories and metaphors so must heaven earth sea land birds fishes be metaphors for there is as true a reall history of all that Jesus did and said untill the day he was taken up to heaven Act. 1.1 2. As of all other true histories in the word Else Familists puts us to a stand in all the Articles of our faith I confesse the way that Del and the Familists take when they cite these words for an internall word and a spirituall and allegorick sense besides the litterall sense The words that I speake are spirit and life Is an unavoydable way to elude all scripture and M. Beacon in his Catechisme while he cleare himselfe is a grosse Familist to mee for he speaking of Christ crucified turnes all Christ in a Metaphoricall Imaginary Christ in these words pag. 137. Q. how long did this suffering last A. Till he gave up the Ghost Q. Who was crucified hereby A. The old man Q. What was the old man A. The sinfull man Q. Is the sinfull man ceased A. Yes in Christ. Q. How so A. He was left nailed on the crosse These words who was crucified in a Catechisme aske in what nature Christ suffered and whether or no Christ God man in regard of communion of properties may be said to suffer Who did suffer Now he should answer the Lord of life in his humane nature But passing the answer touching all personall and materiall sufferings of Christ which is a speciall and fundamentall article of our faith and ought not to be omitted in a Catechisme he cometh to a morall suffering of the body of sin by influence of Christs death on our soules now first and primarily Christ himselfe was nailed to the Crosse as a sacrifice for our sinnes this is omitted by Beacon secondarily as a fruit of his death the Old-man is crucified with him Rom. 6. but not as Beacon means that the Old-man is ceased and we sin no more being once justified as if the Old-man were perfectly crucified as he answereth And it is true that Christs dying teacheth us to die to sinne and so Christs death is spiritually to be exponâ—d where the scripture exponeth it as Rom. 6.1 2 3 and 1 Pet. 1.23 24. and else where But that is no ground for Papists Antinomians and Familists to take away all the truth of histories touching Christ his incarnation death resurrection ascension sitting at the right hand of God redeeming of the world heaven and hell and to subvert our faith and change all in spirituall and allegoricall senses under pretence of a spirituall Gospel-preaching we cannot then by the learning of these Jugglers expone the story of the drowning of the world by waters but of allegoricall men allegoricall drowning not literally For if we expone the stories of the Scripture literally Familists say we are literall expositers and know nothing of the spirit and spirituall learning 7 These Familists teach that Christ reveales his will by no voyce but the voyce of the Spirit in the Saints p. 104. that is the internall Spirit and word is our onely rule and not the writen word
unity but imaginary unity because outward and in visible formes before men not inward not spirituall not most glorious so are whoring lying chambering sinnes in the justified only before men and done by the flesh not sinnes before God nor against any Law all that preach duties and against such sinnes to our Familists are literall outside carnall and legall preachers to H. Nicholas Evang. c. 4. s. 4. unilluminated unregenerated unrenewed ungodded unsent all because they are Scripture-learned and to these men the Scripture is but as formes and outward things and so no sin to neglect it there is no unity of professing hearing speaking the same truth of walking as the Redeemed of the Lord. Love in the heart is all H. Nich. 1 Exhor c. 16. s. 2. calleth all Ordinances and Chriâ—tian walking in Christ false exercises or usages which beare a godly shew 1. The Author will have no reall unity but inward and spirituall What then is become of all outward Ordinances that have an outside by Christs appointment answering to an inside and these two united make but one and the same spirituall Ordinance for the body followeth the soule and both follow the Spirit of Jesus according to the written word and the vocall praying the preaching the hearing visibly acted by a beleever in the outward is no lesse spirituall when inside and outside both joyne with the word and Spirit then the inward acts of the minde transacted only within the soule This Author following H. Nicholas and Mr. Del and Saltmarsh would exclude all unity in the body to the head that consists in outward Ordinances as if Christ were not the head of the body visible and of the true visible Church as well as of the invisible Church and as if Christ as the head of the Church did not command and appoint there should bee a visible Ministery an externall Church-government which is spirituall and outward Ordinances of hearing preaching praying Sacraments written word of the old and new Testament but had left all these free to men therefore H Nicholas condemns all knowledge of the Scriptures as Ceremoniall false literall and fleshly wisdome So his Epist. to the two daughters of Warwicke speakes and Evangel ch 34. he rejects the figurative services and Ceremonies that arise from the knowledge of the Scriptures as contrary to the spirituall and inward service of the holy being of God in love and godly wisdome Therefore these Authors call the word of God and externall Ordinances nothing but formes the letter characters figures flesh or externall fleshly Ordinances that perish with the using and are no better then the Ceremonies of Moses Law that are gone and buried and may not be used Saltmars Sparkles of glory p 293.287 288 243 244 245 246 247. Del uniformity examined pag. 7.8 wee know Familists and especially Mr. Dels Sermon before the House of Commons p. 7 8 9 10 18 19 c. cryes downe all Reformation but that which is of the heart and inward and spirituall So Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 217. And this Antichrist is one who denyes Christ comming in the flesh or God in his people who is comming and comming that is ever flowing out in fresh and glorious discoveries and manifestations of himselfe forbidding all beyond them as new lights and false revelations and fixing God and his appearances in their conceptions votes and results and councels and consequents and Lawes of worship In which you see these are one and the same denying Christ comming in the flesh and denying his comming in fresh and glorious discoveries of himselfe then must God incarnate and manifested in the flesh and borne of a woman and of the seed of David be nothing but God by his Spirit opening a new light of Familisme as H. N. taught every spirituall man was Christ and there was not another second Adam and every sinning man the first Adam 2. Christ in the flesh is but a forme and flesh and to bee under his heavenly and spirituall teaching as he preacheth Matth. 13. Joh. 13. Joh. 15 16 17. c. is to bee under the Law and the bondage thereof as under a more legall Christ then that of all Spirit and pure and glorious Spirit It is most considerable that Familists and Antinomians who make every Saint to be Godded and Christed with the godly being make every beleever to be God manifested in the flesh And as Papists make as many hosts as many Christs in their dreame of Transubstantiation so only Familists and Papists multiply many Christs to us and no doubt Christ had an eye to both but specially to Familists Matth. 24.23 then if any man say unto you Loe here is Christ or loe there is Christ beleeve it not 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false Prophets c. 3. The forbidding of new lights and new discoveries of God beyond what is revealed in the Scripture to which under pain of a curse we may not adde Rev. 22.17.18 is unlawfull because the scripture to Saltmarsh is but a forme that perisheth with the using and to Familists a fixing of God Idolatrously wâ—thin created formes Vnion in formes commonly called Vniformity every Christian for peace sake will study Why should the Authour speake of Uniformity with such an estranging and detestable expression for with his hand lifted up to the most high God he swears to endeavour to bring the Churchâ—s of God in the three Kingdomes to the nearest Vniformity in Religion confession of faith forme of Church government Now by uniformity we understand not figures words characters which we tye no man too so they speake not as Hereticks and Familists who tell us of an incarnating of God in every Saint or a Godding a Christing of a Creature see H. Nicholas Evange c. 34. Nor doe we meane union in time places persons as Mr. Del ignorantly phancies in his Vniformity examined he may examine his owne examination for he speakes he knowes not what by Vniformity we meane union in the things and in the true Doctrine and substantial practises of faith worship government of the Church in the fundamentals But the Arguments of Del and other Familists prove that the Saints are not to be taught by any ordinances preaching reading hearing I should be glad this Authour were neither of the faith of Del nor Saltmarsh but hâ—s letter smellâ—th rankly of them Yea by this way all England are licenced 〈◊〉 doe what they list on the Lords day and the Booke of spoâ—â—s licencing all Plays and pasttimes from morning till night on the Lords day must be called for agaâ—ne which 〈…〉 Bishops were ashamed of for Vniformity of all Christians and Churches to â—eâ—pe the Lords day is but a form and no spirituall worship to Familists Del saith the spirituall Church is taught by the anoynting the carnall Church by councels By this the Familists dâ—ny all Oathes and Covenants and abjuration of false Doctrine under the new Testament in which they will
immortall seed of the word 1 Pet. 1.23 after this new birth there remaineth something of the word some other thing passeth away that which remaineth is the thing signified in the word or produced by the word which is Christ formed in the heart by faith or the new creature But the characters and letters we read the sound of preaching wee heare remain not but are transient and passing away things they are not limbs nor members of a new creation the speces or images of the word may remaine in the memory but in the new creature there is nothing transient or corruptible such as figures letters signes and sounds as when a grain of wheat is casten into the earth the husk passeth away and rotteth but the substance of the graine remaineth and is turned into thee stalke blade and eare of growing wheat and though these expressions and similitudes come short of the thing it selfe Chriâ—t is pleased thus to convey himselfe through words and sounds as a chariot of his owne appointing which we must not neglect except we would dispise God and so Christ lodgeth himselfe in the heart passing through the outer gates and senses eyes taste and feeling in the Sacraments and the eares in the word preached But what ever here I speake of the Spirits actings not seperated from the word let me not be mistaken as if I did thinke that every acting of the Holy Ghost should goe along in an exact Mathematicall length and breadth with the letter and sound of the word as if the word were the bellowes the Spirit the hand that stirreth the bellows for though all utterings and stirrings of the soule that flow from the Spirit be warranted by the word yet I am assured some are and have beene even in our time so changed from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord that their faces have shined like the face of an Angel they have been at singing and a desire to shout for joy yea to leap and dance and have been so filled with the fulnesse oâ— God that they could not speak and have been like vessells filled with new wine that wanted vent that one said Lord hold thy hand thy servant is an old vessel and can hold no more of thy new wine and another cryed Full full pained with a fulnesse of God with marrow and faâ—nesse Heb. 3. which I am sure is the joy unspeakable and glorious spoken of 1 Pet. 1.8 and the begunne fulnesse of God Eph. 3.19 and a bodily soule-sicknesse for Christ a fit of the swoone that Iohn fell into Rev. 1.17 And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead It is true that was a Propheticall extasie in Iohn like that of Daniel c. 10.7 8 9.15 in which the operations of the bodily senses or organicall actions were suspended so as the Prophets in these cases could not eat nor drinke so by proportion here I know some stricken with palenesse trembling and deprived of the use of the body for a time which I judge to be a trembling at the word one a dying said I feel a strong ranke smell of perfume and the sweetnesse I feele but cannot speake Another said I injoy I injoy Another I see heaven open and the high throne prepared Another could doe nothing but smile and looke like heaven All these to me are the over-banke and high tydes of the Spirit by way of redundancie acting on the body because of its neare union with the soule and I know warranted by the word produce no new doctrine but how the word and Spirit in these actings are united and move together I confesse I am ignorant 2. We professe we hate with our soules that Christians should adore and fall downe before an inke-Divinity and meere paper-godlinesse as if the Spirit were frozen into inke and dead figures writings letters or as if naked languages of Hebrew Greeke and Latine could save us The Kingdome of God is not in letters nor in externalls but in life and power The glasse of the Physitian workes not the cure but the oyle in it The Doctors written directions in the sicke-mans pocket helpes him not a whit no man shall lay the only outside of ordinances lower in the dust then we All the obliging power is from the letter of the word all the strengthning physicall power by which we are inabled to act is from the Spirit that worketh with the word and if we speake properly a beleever is not under an obliging and morall commanding power because the Spirit acts them in prayer or beleeving for the naked Spirit as the Spirit is not a morall rule to me to act by nay it is not to me the Spirit of God now when the Canon of Scripture is closed but as the Law and the Testimony goes along with it for by the Law and testimony I know now that it is no deluding Spirit but the Spirit of God but all the commanding and morally obliging power is from the word as it noteth the sign and the will of God signified for I must obey because God intimates his will to me in the word and I am strengthned to obey from the acting of the Spirit of the Lord. But Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory pag. 245. refuteth this in the Protestants generally Outward Ordinances are commands of Christ and therefore to be done because they are commanded and that they are sanctified by God and by his Spirit and that we are to wait on God in the use of means his reason which Swinkfield used also is that spirituall things are not by Ordinances conveyed into the soules of men Now Antinomians deny outward Ordinances to be commands of Christ that oblige to obedience for p. 243. the meere Commandements or letter of Scripture is not a Law to a Christian why he should walke in duties but the Law written in our hearts he saith and he citeth Rom. 6 14. Rom 7.1 2 3 4. because sin hath no dominion over us and we are not under the Law but under grace and under a new husband Christ being dead to the Law Ans. The outward Commandement sure is neither sinne nor the dominion of sinne nor is the Law sinne God forbid the Law is holy just and good Rom. 7.12 and the unconverted stand under an obligation to outward Commandements though they want the Spirit or then the unconverted cannot sin more then the justified because these that faile against no commandement sinne not and Christ hath laid upon justified David Peter and all beleevers outward Commandements that we sinne not 1. Joh. 2.1 v. 26. that we keep our selves from Idolls though the Spirit act us not to abstaine from sinne otherwise no man can sinne whether unconverted or justified 2. Christ bad his Apostles write and yet hath not inclosed his Spirit in inke and paper then the written Command must be an Ordinance sanctified of Christ for blessed is he that readeth But whereas Saltmarsh will have the Commandements of the Gospel
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 carried rolled moved acted immediately by the Holy Ghost for God used not reason or humane discourâ—ing as an intervening organ or acting instrument to the devising and inventing of spirituall or Gospell truths 2 Pet. 1.20 21. but yet this immediately inspiring Spirit spake written Scripture commanded the Ordinance of actuall prophesying commanded the Prophets to write and the people to hear and to read the words of the Prophesie Antinomians and Familists conceive that now when divine truths are framed and come forth to the immediately inspired Scripture that the same immediately inspired Spirit must act the Saints as meere passive organs to preach in the Spirit immediately to pray to heare to write in the Spirit but then Familists should be as infallible as the Prophets both in preaching praying interpreting Scripture but the ordinary actings of the Spirit doth include and carry along the actings of reason minde will and affections but elevated above themselves The Spirit is opposed to carnall and wilde logicke and ratiotinations and so all carnall thoughts and sinfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 discourses are Sathans fortifications and Souldier-works against the knowledge of God 2 Cor. 10.5 6. 1 Cor. 2.1 2 3 4. 1 Cor. 1.17 but the Spirit siteth upon and acteth reason to make our whole service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reasonable service yea and all the Scripture is a masse and booke of discoursive refined reason unbeleevers are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absurd unreasonable men going against sense and sound reason And the spirit goeth on in a perswading way 2 Cor. 5.11 Gal. 1.10 Paul Act. 13.43 perswaded them to continue in the grace of God Act. 18.4 he perswaded the Jewes and Greeks Act. 19.8 hee perswaded the things concerning the Kingdome of God So doth the Spirit carry us along with exhorting Act. 2.40 2 Cor. 9.5 2 Thess. 3.12 2 Tim. 4.2 Heb. 3.13 1 Pet. 5.1 Jude v. 3. 5. Amongst the characters of a spirituall state and condition Some concerne the state some the actions For the state a renewed man is said to be in the Spirit Gal. 5.25 If ye live in the Spirit let us also walke in the spirit So as the Spirit is the life of the man in his spirituall walking so are we as touching our state said to receive the Spirit Gal. 3.2 Rom. 8.15 to be borne of the Spirit as receiving a new spirituall nature Joh. 3.6 Gal. 4.29 and the Spirit said to dwell in us Jam. 4.5 and the spirit is given to us Rom. 5.5 For the actings the Spirit determineth the action according to the nature and specification and rendereth the action spirituall so as they are led in their conversation by the Spirit and so are knowne to themselves to be the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 If ye mortifie through the Spirit the deeds of the flesh ye shall live Rom· 8.13 Paul was pressed in Spirit and testified to the Jewes that Jesus was Christ Act. 18.5 Apollos fervent in Spirit spake and taught diligently Rom. 8.25 For wee through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousnesse by faith 6. The exercise of spirituall acts is managed most from the Spirit when there is more Spirit and lesse Law in our acts of obedience But that this may be rightly understood give me leave to distinguish in the Law 1. Directive and obliging light revealing the binding will of God 2. The setting of it on with power and life upon the minde will and affections 3. The compelling rigor of the Law in exacting highest and superlative perfect obedience in thought word and deed and the terrifying threatning Directive and obliging light being the commanding will of the Lawgiver revealed to us in the written word is not contrary to the Spirit but written to us by a divinely and immediately inspiring Spirit as all Scripture and as the written letter of the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 17. though to us naturally fallen in sinne in the second respect or in regard of the setting on of this directive obliging light upon the soule with power and life to produce actuall obedience the written and preached Law as Law and as a Covenant of workes is void of the Spirit and hath no more power to cause us obey then dead and spiritlesse figures and characters written on â—â—one can worke men to bow their necke to obey the Law of God 2 Cor. 3.6 7. yea but so the written and preached Gospell externally proposed without the Spirit is a dead letter also I grant the Gospell in its letter both promiseth a new heart and a new spirit which the Law as the Law doth not and when the Spirit joynes with the preached Gospel and the Law also doth prepare the sinner for Christ by the word of the Gospell the Spirit is given and so the Apostles and Pastors are Ministers of the New Testament not of the letter but of the Spirit But 3. The Law in compelling under the paine of eternall death to superlatively perfect obedience hath the Spirit by accident and extrinsecally conjoyned with it as it is the Spirit of the Mediator that makes use of it to cause the broken man see his unpayable and to him impossible debts and cause him heare the tinkling and noise of the fetters and chaines of hell that he may flye to the Gospell-surety which the same Spirit reveales to him in the Gospell Now this is an extrinsecall use of the Law For 1. The Law should have its intire and perfect essence and full operation in rewarding or punishing if we suppose there never had beene a surety for sinners nor a Gospell 2. It s a Gospell-spirit that makes this use of the Law above its nature for that which can but reveale to the broken man debts unpayable by him and incloseth him in an eternall jayle and gives no strength nor way of redemption cannot have of it selfe any influence to lead the broken man to a surety But this the Law doth of it selfe hath not of it selfe one fourth part of an ounce of Gospell-courtesie or grace to bestow on the sinner But 2. The compelling rigor of the Law as touching perfect and eternally active and passive obedience must bee considered in its severall branches as it commands perfect active obedience or as it obligeth to passive obedience it respects two sorts of persons the man Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angels or 2. fallen sinners In the former consideration the Law in it selfe as the Law eternally and immutably presseth perfect active obedience but gives not strength to obey but supposeth strength to these to whom it is first given but if so be that these to whom it is given have abundance of the Spirit and strength to obey perfectly as Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angells have the Law in its highest rigor of commanding perfect obedience it is not properly rigor though we must use the word but strictnesse hath no compulsive power
right to heaven of which the Law saith nothing 6. The Law gives a reward as a due debt though not merit the Goâ—pel giveth a reward against merit CHAP. IX Of the threatnings of the Law and Gospel TOuching the third part as the Law is in strict tearmes divided from the Gospel 1. The Law-threatnings are on the person for the actions and for the least faile in thought word or deed but the Gospel-threatnings are rather on the â—tate then the actions or if they be on the actions it is for the condition and state therefore the learned Pareus saith that the Gospel as the Gospel hath no threatnings at all For indeed the state of the kingdome of the beleever fenceth him from the curse he is free from condemnation because he is under another King then the man that is under the Law As the man in Scotland is free from Murther which he committed in Spaine not because his act of Murther deserveth not hee should die but because he is a member of the state of Scotland and no penal law of Spaine can reach him in that Sate Pareus thus farre saith true that it is the Law properly that curseth and that the Gospel as the Gospel curseth not but is properly glad tydings For 1. He that beleeveth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is already condemned that is before his unbeliefe sentence is passed on him by the Law and the Gospel doth but ratifie the sentence For if we suppose there had never been a Gospel nor a Mediatour the sinner should have been a cast-away and sentenced man but now because he beleeveth not he shall not see life but the wrath of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abideth on him then it was on him before if hee should beleeve in the Sonne of God the sentence of the Law should be taken off the Prince offereth a pardon of grace to a man that hath 〈◊〉 hâ—s Sonne so he will accept of it he refuseth to accept of a Pardon and therefore dyeth rather for his bloud-shâ—d then for his not accepting pardon it would seeme among men too lâ—w a cause of death to put him to death for refusall of a pardon at 〈◊〉 the sentence was given out for killing the Kings Sonne onely he dyeth more deservedly that both he killed the Son and despised his Princes grace or rather his doome is aggravatâ—d and the chaines of Capernaum are made heavieâ— because they comparatively justifie Sodome and so the Gospel-vengeance is an addition to the Law-vengeance as he that dyeth of an extreame distemper of body and by a gracious Physitian may be cured but refuseth the medicine the distemper is the Physicall cause of his death his contempt of the art of the Physitian is the morall cause and a reason why he dyeth without the compassion of his friends and with greater torment of mind to himselfe Yea Faith is not properly the cause that hath any effective influence on so noble effects as are free pardon and free salvation farre lesse is it any meritorious cause Christ hath no joint causes with him in this excellent worke of saving a sinner unbeliefe is a morall cause non removens prohibens 2. The Gospel is an exception of grace against the Law for the Law saith He that sinnes shall dye the Gospel addeth except he beleeve or he shall certainly dye except he beleeve in him who justifieth the ungodly so that the Gospel saith Amen to the Lawes threatning and taketh them not off nor contradicteth them in their owne nature 3. What ever threatnings are executed against an unbeleever they are the Law-threatnings it s a Law-death that the unbeleever dyeth for all that eternally perish doe perish under the law and the covenant of works never man is lost under Christ if therefore the Gospel say Whoremonâ—ers Adulterers Murtherers Drunkards shall not inherite the kingdome of God this threatning doth necessarily presuppose a Law-state if they which doe such things remaine under the Law otherwise the Gospels intent is not that they perish but that they beleeve and be saved CHAP. X. Of Gospel feare 〈…〉 with Gospel-freedome to feare hell so wee 〈…〉 and punishment more then sinne for sinne is a 〈…〉 then punishment For 1. we are commanded to 〈◊〉 him who can cast both soule and body into hell 2. It s not a law-Law-spirit of bondage that some tremble at the word of 〈◊〉 nor for Josiahs hâ—â—rt to melt at the reading of the â—aw 3. Not to be affraid of judgement is a part of a heart rockie and hardened Though Felix his trembling at judgement did prove him to bee under the Law because hee feared onely â—udgement and judgement as a greater evill then sinne Nor is it mercinary to love the reward so it be not more in our intention then a holy communion with God For 1. Moses by Faith had an eye to the recompence of reward Paul set the garland before him as his end 2 Wee are commanded so to runne that we may obtaine to lay up a sure foundation that we may lay hold on life eternal Onely wee are not to make happinesse and our created blessednesse so much out formall end in running our race as holynesse and our objective happinesse which is God himselfe If Antinomians would difference betweene love of a hire and hireling love then should not Towne condemne the just nor can the Fathers under the Law be said to have served the Lord with an upright heart if they served him for hire which Satan judged hypocrisie in Job cap. 1. vers 9.10 See Psalm 73.25 Job 13.15 CHAP. XI Law-feare and Gospel-faith consistent NOr doth Master Towne and Antinomians inferre by good arguing because beleevers may bee stricken off sinnes upon the consideraton of Law-threatnings that their sinnes deserve not wrath as well as the sinnes of others as â— Job saith What then shall I doe when God riseth up and â— Destruction from God was a terror to me But it followeth not that therefore to obey God sub paenà for feare of the condemning Law is not free Gospel-obedience For it s most false seeing this obedience for feare of the desert of sinne was in Paul though he was perswaded that eternall wrath should never be inflicted on him as is cleare by his words Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord wee perswade mâ—n And we know if our earthly house be dissolved we have an house not made with hands but eternall in heaven 2. Law-threatning when Faith assureth the conscience of freedome from the wrath to come and love-perswading are most consistent For most cleare it is that Christ and his Apostles doe command and strictly charge in the Gospel So Antinomians erre who teach that the Gospel perswadeth rather then commandeth and reasons and argues us to duties rather then bindes and enforces and that holinesse and sanctification now is not such as is faâ—hioned by the Law of outward command but by
spirit and that it is no sinne in a beleever not to see his grace Which is all one as not to know try and prove himselfe whether he be in Christ or no. And so wee may contravene a command of God and not sin and to sin against one of the offices of the Spirit which is to make us know the things that are freely given us of God is no sinâ— And in Calvins time Libertines say to know good or ill was the old Adam to know and want the feeling of grace of holinesse or of sinne was mortification and a dead conscience not to bee moved nor touched with sorrow or feeling of sinne nor to feare it in justified persons is faith and and true mortification so the New England Libertines CHAP. XLIV Antinomians say all doubtings is inconsistent with Faith THe Justified say the Antinomians are to doubt no more freedome and libertie purchased in Christ frees you from all bondage as if you were in heaven and gives assurance without all wavering feare or doubting Wee are not to feare our sinnes nor any thing else Which keepeth good harmony with New Englands Libertines who say that doubting in any sort is inconsistent with true assurance especially after the revelation of the Spirit which some call the broad Sealâ— and to doubt upon the commission of some haynous sinne whether God be my Father argueth the party doubting to bee under a covenant of works No question doubting in justified persons is a sinne Christ rebuketh it Why doubt yee 2. Christ requireth faith without doubting 3. Hee forbiddeth it 4. It s contrary to faith 5. And punished But it is in the truely justified Faith and fainting are almost woven thorow either in the same prayer in David Psal. 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes this is great fainting yet there is fire under ashes faith bordering with fainting neverthelesse thou hardst the voice of my supplication So is it with Jonah Ezechiah Iob. Dregges in the bottom when the wine is jumbled appeare in the Prophets complaint an ague of madnesse starts up beside reason and above faith even after Asaph and Jeremiah both had received the broad seale of the revealing Spirit when Faith sickens it dyeth not Will the Lord cast us off for ever and will he be favourable no more is his mercy cleane gone for ever doth his promise faile for evermore And wilt thou be altogether to me as a lyar and as waters that faile 2. This goeth on another false ground that being freed from the curse of the Law wee are freed from all fits of the old agues of the Spirit of bondage and that all trouble of conscience argue a Law-state of works but that old guest upon sense of sinne and apprehension of wrath can make a new plea betweene the soule and Christ and there will arise new stormes of love-jealousies and complaints against the beloved surmises of unbeliefe because sinne dwelleth in the justified 3. Davids bones were broken for sinne and for his sinnes the arrowes of God sticke in his flesh and his moisture is turned into the drought of summer 4. There can be no neerer way to despaire and shake the very foundations of a beleevers faith then comfort him so miserably as say if ever he doubt he is under the Law and under the curse since it argueth the strong man to be cast out when he throweth in fire-brands of doubtings in at the windowes to see if he can regaine his place CHAP. XLV Antinomians not Protestants Merit-mongers ANtinomians say that wee teach the same with Merit-mongers who say the reward is given ex pacto by covenant as due debt because of the fidelity of God and not that our works in strictnesse of justice deserve such a reward to which we answer 1. None of us say the crowne is given either for faith or for good works as if they should determine the Lord to give a reward or lay bands on him for the intrinsecall dignitie and meritorious vertue that Christs merit hath put on our works we utterly deny any such vertue either in our good works considered in their owne nature or as they borrow some perfume of Christs meriting vertue Paul Rom. 3. argueth that none are justified by works because saith hee all have sinned vers 9. both Jew and Gentile every mouth vers 19.20 stopped and all the world is become guilty if then our works were thus perfect that they were void of sinne they should have a power to justifie But Towne asser 77.78 Eaton Honey combâ— cap 16.459.460.461 say Christ giveth perfection to our works and maketh them free of inherent sin this is as much as Papists say Christs bloud conferreth a power of meriting on good works 2. They say we fulfill the Law in Christ when he makes our works perfect and sinnelesse then we also justifie our selves by our good works in Christ. But we know that Antinomians give more then a meriting power to good workes while they make them perfect as Christ and free from sinne as his actions are Why but then should they not justifie us before God if they be perfect and render us before God perfect as M. Towne saith and Eaton saith Justification is meritorious of all the favour and blessings of God Sanctification of it selfe merits nothing at all This is more horrid merit then ever a Papist taught For Justification if it merit all the favor and blessings of God then must it merit the favour of eternall election to glory of effectuall calling of Christs comming in the flesh of free Redemption of the sending of the Gospel of grace to this nation rather then to this whereas all these goe before justification and flow from a more ancient and eternall free grace then Justification even from eternall election and everlasting love 2. But Sanctification saith he of it selfe merits nothing nor doe Merit-mongers say their best works of themselves merit any thing but as dipt in Christs bloud from whose grace they borrow a meriting power and of justice besides a free promise and paction God oweth a crowne of glory to these works say Papists and this meriting power say they though it be borrowed from Christ yet our workes have from the grace of Christ the formall principle of them a meriting power beside before and without all free paction and promise of reward that God maketh to our works and here we part waies with all Merit-mongers and shall never we hope meet But that God hath made a promise of his free grace to reward our works and hath tyed himselfe to himself not to us is cleare For God is not unrighteous to forget your worke saith the Scripture and labour of love and it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
the Spirit not that wee are partakers of the essence or substance of the Godhead or equall with Christ in any respect hee speaketh soundly as the confession of Britaine cleareth but his words are not sound 2. Whoever except Henry Nicholas and David Georgius spake as Del who saith The Spirit of God dwels in our flesh till the whole body of sinne bee destroyed and the naturall man be made spirituall If his meaning be as Familists and Antinomians dreame that Christ incarnate is nothing but every godly man Christed and made conforme to the image of Christ we are at a point and know his minde so teach the New England Familists and the Author of the Bright Starre who tells us of God humanized and that the Crosse of God is God 3. The Spirit dwelleth not in our flesh that is in our sinfull and unrenewed part for so is flesh taken Rom. 7. who dreamed that grace dwelleth in originall sinne or if by flesh he meane the naturall man or the carnall man or the outward man that is in our person hee then thinks this outward and naturall man or our body is turned in a spirit or spirituall nature so as we are made by justification spirituall as Angels and need no more Ordinances Word Seales reading the written Scripture then if we were glorified Saints as Saltmarsh speaketh of the beleevers and as he himselfe saith You may as well goe about to bring the Angels of heaven under an outward and secular power as the faithfull who being borne of the Spirit are more spirituall then they If so then beleevers being more spirituall then Angels and so lâ—sse literall and lesse carnall because by imputed righteousnesse they are Christed and Godded and so the body of sinne destroyed by the the imputed righteousnesse of Christ fully and compleatly then as Angels need no secular power because they are spirituall so need they not heare the Morall Law preached nor the threatnings thereof nor need they give attendance to reading nor need they marry nor can they die nor sin as our Saviour saith and that because they are spirituall if then beleevers be more spirituall as Del saith they need farre lesse then Angels the written Word or the Preaching of the Law or any Ordinances nor should they marry or dye nor can they sinne nor lie nor whore nor steale nor kill but bee as the Angels of heaven I cannot but professe my jealousie of all Familists I much feare when Del saith beleevers are more spirituall then Angels and that the naturall man must bee made spirituall which is done saith he by the imputed righteousnesse of God Pag. 6.7 that hee mindeth with Mistresse Hutchiâ—on that these who are united to Christ have in this life new bodies and two bodies 1 Cor. 6.19 And that the soules of men are mortall in regard of generation like the beasts Eccles. 3.8 but made immortall by the purchase of Redemption And that the Resurrection Joh. 5.28 is not meant of the Resurrection of the body but of our union here and after this life with Christ. And so taught that abominable Priest Anto. Pocquius and the Quintists with him with Phyletus and Hymeneus that the Resurrection of the dead was in this life and that we are not saved in hope onely in this life but really and compleatly before we die and the same perfection of life eternall in this life is taught by Antinomians to wit by Towne and Saltmarsh the colleague of Del. These must lie upon Antinomians while they condemne their Fathers the Familists upon whose principles they walke which they have never yet done nor have they denyed the foule Heresies that are in the Story of the Rise raigne ruine of Antinomians 4. Ecclesiasticall reformation in the intention of the work hath no kindly ends that are fleshly and carnall and therefore is as constant as internall reformation except Master Del meane so much as the Nicholaitans doe that the Letter of the Scripture and all Ordinances externall Word scales prayer reading bookes under the Gospel are abolished to the just man and onely the Spirit leadeth him yea that these are all Elementish Ceremoniall carnall and fleshly and that its unpossible that any act meditation thinâ—ing aspiring or working can be sufficient to attaine the seeing of God in this life that no discourse exercise nor rule of Law Gospel Scripture or Ordinance or any meane can bee interposed betweene the soule and God that wee are onely passive in receiving the will of God that we and all our acts of the soule of willing loving trusting hoping c. are annihilated and turned to nothing in a spirituall communion with God And the reason of the constancy of externall reformation in its owne nature I give Because as grace in the soule being a beam and day of eternall and unchangeable love is ever like God the Author constant and so like its Father so is externall Reformation constant for the Letter of Law and Gospel commands ever and immutably a perfect conformity betweene the outward man and God that eyes eares hands confession of Christ before men hearing the Word reading praying abstinence from fleshly lusts be ever the same according to the rule of the Gospel as internall Reformation is constant It s true outward Reformation is not constant in the sinnefull intention of the worker because it takes not hold of the heart and therefore the ends of externall Reformation in the intention of men is often sinnefull fleshly carnall yea devillish and so unconstant in good and therefore it s a vaine thing for M. Del to argue from the abused and sinnefull ends of men against outward Reformation which of the owne nature is an Ordinance of God 5. All the differences between inward and outward Reformation prove an excellencie of Christs inward Reformation above mens outward Reformation which is most true but proveth not but outward Reformation is a good Ordinance of God for honouring of God before men 2. For an externall blamelesse profession and confession of Christ and his truth before men is commanded in the Gospel Math. 10 32.3â— And abâ—â—inence â—rom grosse and scandalous sinnes Del pag. â—0 If the Church be to be redeemed Christ must redeeme it if it be governed Christ must governe it if it be to be protected Christ must protect it if it be to bee saved Christ must save it 1. God hath committed the care of reforming the Church to Christ onely and to no body else and this is a thousand times better for the Church then if hee had committed it to all the Princes and Magistrats in the world All things are given to me of my Father Christs love to redeeme is his love to reforme he will not break the bruised râ—ed c. and he reformes not ruggedly and with violence Answ. This Argument shall prove that none ought to come out to helpe
all your owne errors if they be errors to be vailed with meere weaknesse measure out to us some scruples and graines of charity if you would have pounds and talents of meeknesse and forbearance weighed out to your selves You will not buy and take in with a little weight and sell and give out with a great measure Double weights are abomination to the Lord. Give us but quarter measure and charge us not with persecution and slaughtering of the Saints because we judge a toleration to all even to such as will not come up to the unity of one faith and confession thereof that is Socinians Anabaptists fleshly Familists Antinomians Arrians Arminians Antiscripturians Enthusiasts Seekers and the like to be right downe Atheisme we conceive the godly Magistrate does not persecute the Saints if he draw the sword against adulteries murtherers rapts robberies even in Saints and we hope you at least some of you are of the same minde with us now spirituall whoredome perverting of the right wayes of the Lord Socinianisme professed and taught to others even in Saints to us is worse and more deserves the sword then adulteries for false teachers are evill doers and so to be punished with the sword Rom. 13.3 4. and called evill workers Phil. 3.2 such as rub the pest of their evill deeds upon others and therefore not to be received into any Christian society house or Army 2 Joh. 10. such as the Holy Ghost said under the Kingdome of the Messiah when the Spirit was to bee powred on the family of David and the fountaine opened should bee thrust through wounded and killed because they prophesie lies in the name of the Lord Zach. 13.1 2 3 4 5 6. c. 12.10 all the godly thinke of Antitoleration as a truth of God they are perswaded of in conscience must stand when the hay and stubble of Liberty of conscience Antinomianisme and the like shall be consumed with fire so doe the godly in the Churches of N. England thinke with us refute this opinion of ours and of these whom you esteem to be Saint-murtherers with reasonings and not railing nicknaming us Antichristians Babylonish Lords over the conscience to shame us out of this opinion which is the truth of Christ with the odious and bloody charge of persecuters of the Saints sonnes of Babel Tyrants over the consciences of the godly this is the heaviest club-law on the conscience and the saddest tongue-persecution we know else the sharpe arrows of the mighty and coals and firebrands of Juniper with which M. Burtons writings are salted against his sometimes dear brethren the Presbyterians the sometime Saviours and Redeemers of the oppressed and crushâ—d Saints are not persecution contrary to Psal 52.1 2 3 4. Ps. 120.2 3 4. Jobs friends persecuted him Job 19.20 sure they lifted neither sword nor speare against him whether our Brethren did counsell in private and publicke to send an Army against their brethren of Scotland to destroy them who in the sincerity of their hearts did sacrifice their lives for their safety peace liberties and Religion or no I leave to their owne consciences As for the forcing of our opinions upon the consciences of any It is a calumny refuted by our practise and whole deportment since wee came hither Our witnesse is in heaven it was not in our thoughts or intentions to obtrude by the sword and force of Armes and Church-government at all on our brethren in England but wee conceive that Master Burton and the renowned Kingdome of England are engaged by the oath of God to receive such a Government as is most agreeable to the word of God and the example of the best reformed Churches and are obliged sincerely really and constantly through the grace of God to endeavour in their severall places and callings the preservation of the Reformed Religion in the Church of Scotland in doctrine worship discipline and government against our common enemy Now if M. Burton have sworne the covenant he hath ingaged himselfe in the first Article thereof really sincerely and constantly to endeavour in his calling the preservation of the like supremacy which the Pope himselfe claimeth over Kings Princes States Kingdomes commonwealâ—hs the preservation of infallible Generall Assemblies on earth of that spirit of Antichristian pride and tyranny of Rebellion and Treason in lifting up a Papall throne above Kings and Kesars above Kingdomes and Commonwealths to the enslaving of the whole Nation of England in their soules bodies and estates whereby the fundamentall Laws priviledges and power of Parliaments liberties and freedome of all true bred English subjects are brought under perpetuall bondage worse then that either of Egipt or Babylon Now I desire Burton to awake and all our brethren of the way of Liberty of conscience in England who I suppose have sworn the Covenant sincerely and really if a Preacher of the Gospel and Saints who preach cry print that the government of the Church of Scotland and of all the Reformed Churches is Antichristian Tyrannicall rebellious treasonable destructive to the liberties laws and freedome of the English subjects worse then that of Egipt and Babylon doe in their callings of preaching the Gospell professing the truth sincerely really and constantly indeavour the preservation of the government and discipline of the Church of Scotland O but they doe endeavour its preservation onely in their callings against the common enemy What is this but they sweare to defend Antichrist in the Presbyterial government against Prelates that is against Antichrist in Prelacie and yet blacke it as Antichristian and how in your severall callings now M. Burton and our brethrens calling is to preach and write for the truth then must their calling bear them to preach and print to the Prelaticall party and to Cavaliers that the government of the Church of Scotland is lawfull Apostolicke and of Divine right otherwise they cannot in their severall callings defend it against the common enemie for it is not Pastors calling nor I suppose a lawfull calling in our brethrens minde to defend it with the sword and must the preaching and printing to Antinomians Socinians Arminians to Saints hold forth an Antichristian a worse then Egiptian and Babylonish government exclame against it as undefendable and yet defend it against the common enemy the Prelates But whether our Brethren did sweare the Covenant with a purpose to keep it or no and whether they have not endeavoured not to preserve but to destroy and extirpate the Reformâ—d Religion doctrine worship discipline and government in Scotland and persecuted us because we assert it or if more can be done then the proposalls of the Army and the Parliament hitherto have done if they doe no more to promove all heresies and errors contrary to sound doctrine wee must remit in silence to the only finall determination of the most High They are stronger then we but I am confident the earth shall not cover the blood that is shed in Scotland but it shall
276 277 Saltmarsh defineth Heresie in relation to the Spirits teaching not to the written Word 279 And Schisme to be in relation to the invisible not to the visible Church 280 Chap. XXXIII Familists minde touching prayer 281 282 Chap. XXXIIII A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scriptures that Saltmarsh fathers on the spirit 282 283 284 c. All in Covenant with God are preachers of the Gospel to Saltmarsh 282 Saltmarsh and H. Nicholas makes Christ's comming againe and judging of the world to have beene these 1640. yeares 284 Saltmarsh would prove by Scripture there should be no baptizing by water 284 285 Christ crucified is nothing to Saltmarsh but the Saints Godded and Christed and suffering with faith patience 285 Ordinances are onely for the unconverted before 〈◊〉 to supply the absence of the spirit 285 286 The story of Adam but a figure to Saltmarsh 286 The Doctrine of John Baptist is gone saith Saltmarsh 286. Saltmarsh with Socinians will have the love of our enemies not commanded in the old Testament 287 Saltmarsh dreames of a Church on earth that shall want Ordinances 287 288 The place Gal. 4.1 Of the Heire under Tutors vindicated from Saltmarsh's glosse 289 The Corinthians called carnall unduely 1 Cor. 3.1 2. by Saltmarsh the place vindicated 290 Christ's disciples not under a stinted liturgy 291 The place 1 Cor. 10. they did all eate c. speakes nothing of the Idolatry of meanes and Ordinances as Saltmarsh phancies 292 The Disciples of Christ not under a carnall ministration but had the revelation of the spirit as well as we 293 2 Thess. 2. touching the Antichrist vindicated 293 294 The place John 17. Father glorifie me c. foully abused vindicated 294 295 Exod. 33. None can see mee and live vindicated from Saltmarsh his glosse 295 296 The place Zach. 13. of killing false Prophets under the Gospell vindicated 296 297 Chap. XXXV Of the anoynting of the Spirit and the Letter 297 298 c. Of the knowledge of such as are under actuall vision in a Trance 297 298 Prophets not ever under actuall visions in actuall prophecying to men as when in a dreame or trance they see the visions of God 298 299 Prophets see not really the things themselves but the speces or images in the opened decree of God 300 301 The spirit opposed to bodily and externall 300 Externall Ordinances in sensu composito and diviso how they suit with the Spirit 301 302 Three wayes of union betweene the word and the spirit 302 303 The reall influence of spirituall operations on the body 303 304 We adore not Characters 304 The spirit because the spirit and seperated from the word nâ—t our obliging rule but the law and the testimony 304 305 We are to wait on God in the use of outward meanes though the spirit worke not ever upon our hearts 305 306 Divers wayes of the spirits concurring with the word 306 307 The places Jer. 31. They shall no more teach his brother and 1 Joh. 2.27 The anointing teacheth you all things cleared and vindicated 307 308 309 We make not the word to have two senses one externall and preparatory another internall and spirituall 309 310 311 The one literall sense the true and native sense of the word 311 312 Divers other considerations of the word and Spirit The Spirit opposed to humane eloquence 312 313 To cold dead and dry speaking 313 314 To that which smells most of our wit 314 To wild logicke 314 315 The characters of a spirituall condition 315 316 The Spirit determines the actions according to the specification and to the exercise 315 316 317 The Spirit how he goes along with the Law 315 316 The obliging Law and the free Spirit consist together 316 The morall compulsion of the Law is exhausted by the freenesse of a Gospel-spirit 318 Threatnings legall had influence on the will of the first Adam not of the second or of confirmed Angels 318 319 The place 2 Pet. 1. Untill the day-starre arise c. vindicated 319 320 How the Spirit is the day-starre 320 How true that is the more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit 321 322 How wee are changed into the same spiritualnesse contained in the Gospel 322 323 324 Familists have no new discoveries 325 326 How duties are spiritually taught in the Gospel 326 327 The Word the formall object of our faith the Spirit the effâ—cient 327 328 The Gospel to Antinomians a meere killing letter 328 329 The word spirituall beyond figures and letters in every consideration 329 330 The spirit determineth the actions of the spirituall man 330 The order of acting in supernaturall actions often from the Spirit 331 332 The assumption of a syllogisme of conscience proven by the Spirit 332 333 How farre the Saints are to leave Rome for new light 334 3â—5 Preaching of duties not contrary to the spirit 335 336 What the Law of the spirit of life is 336 Characters of a spirituall condition 336 337 The written Word to Familists is but a type and a shadow 337 338 Ordinances to continue to the end 338 339 Climbing from ministrations naturall or civill to higher ministrations an unwritten phancy of Familists 340 341 The garment wherewith the Sonne of God was clothed is opeâ—eâ— to consist in six points by Saltmarsh and to bee divers ministrations 339 340 How mortification is a signe of a spirituall condition 341 342 A Petition of the Familists of England to King James anno 1604. 343 344 345 c. Their virulency and malice to Puritans 343 344 Their extolling of H. Nicholas 346 347 They will have us saved by workes of righteousnesse that wee doe 347 Prelates never troubled Familists because they were enemies to Puritans and conforme to the Prelates wayes 341 They clambe to the Apostolicke Church and reject the Apostolick Scriptures 348 Divers of the Court of Queene Elizabeth and King James were Familists 349 Familists are for universall grace 349 They labour to pervert King James to Familisme 350 They condemne all as Antichristian that are not of their way ibid. They professe uncouth phrases that Protestants cannot understand as Libertines did ibid. They professe they will take and imbrace reject or refuse their Religions which is the only true way to salvation as the King and his Laws shall enjoyne 350 351 An abjuration tendred to Familists in England aâ— 1580. the 10th of Queene Elizabeths reigne by the Lords of the secret councell declaring H. Nicholas to be an Heretick 353 354. II. Part Contents of the second Part called a Survey of Antinomianisme CChap I. Antinomians unjustly accuse us p. 1 2 Chap. II. Antinomians are Pelagians Chap. III. Protestants hold no preparations with Pelagians Papists and Arminians going before conversion 2 3 4 Sinners are not healed of Christ as sinners but as such sinners who are freely chosen and loved of God 4 Chap. IIII. How we teach a desire of grace to be grace ibid. Chap. V. How we
about the year 1115. 1118. who being justified affirmed they were perfect and free of all sin as the glorified in heaven as Saltmarsh Free Grace p. 140. and Mr. Towne Assertion of Grace say p. 69.77 78 79. though Flaccus Illyricus Catolo testi ver l. 15. fol. 1531. say the Papists ascribed this opinion to the Waldenses but most unjustly and Gualterius the Jesuite in his fabulous Chronicle to the Lutherans Tabula Châ—onographica An. 1200. c. 10. or we may say they came from these called Aetiani from Aetius or Eunâ—â—ius the Disciples of Aetius who taught that sin and perseverance in sin could hurt the salvation of none so they were partakers of his faith that he taught so Augustine de Heres tom 6. Heres 54. CHAP. II. Of Libertines IF we come a little lower about the year 1525. arose the Libertines which are a kind of men that come near to the Antinomians and Familists and all of them savour strongly of the Manichaeans Valentinians and Cerdonites Calvin advers lib. c. 2. observeth that Libertines under pretence of Christian Liberty trampled under-foot all godlinesse so doe Antinomians Before them Câ—rdo the Disciple of Heracleon as Epiphanius in Anaceph stood for his two principles one good another evill as Tertull. also saith de praescript He said that Christ suffered imagiâ—â—rily as Tertull. relateth so Familists and finer Antinomians deny the Incarnation and say Every beleever is Christ incarnate and is Godded and Christed with the holy anoynting Cerdo denyed the Resurrection so do Antinomians and Familists Marciâ—n his Disciple taught the like With Manichaeans they are not farre from rejecting all the Old Testament for Antinomians will have no actuall Remission of sin in the Old Testament so saith Denâ—e Doctrine Jâ—h Baptist p. 51.52 Del. serm p. 3 4. no inward conversion of sinners to God no holy Spirit given no Covenant of Grace then as Crispe and Mr. Del say The first man of the Libertines was an unlearned rude fellow Coppinus a Flanders man after him arose one Quintus a Taylor in Piecardiâ— a drunken proud man and to him was joyned one Bertrandus who dyed soone and one Claudinus persevalus But a chiefe man among them was Antonius Pocquius a Priest who still said Masse though Papists shamelesly call them Calvinists these fellows spread their flesâ—ly Heresies in Holland Brabantia and other parts of Low Germany and infected thousands drew away many in France Antonius Pocquius a dissembling hypocrite remained at Geneva for a space desired of Calvin a Testificate that hee might pretend Calvins name but what he could not obtain from Calvin who saw him a phantastick foole he found at Martin Bâ—câ—r who was more simple then Calvin and that Quintinus said to Calvin when he rebuked him for his vaine and new expressions that he understood not his words so do Antinomians and Familists say none but themselves know anything of the Spirit and of the mystery of free grace 2. Libertines revealed none of their secrets but to those of whom they exacted an oath to follow them So doe Familists and Antinomians cautelously keep up their mindes from any they know to be contrary to their way 3. They spake in darke obscure mystick and sublime words not with the Scriptures and so doe Antinomians alledging they are Godded and Christed Moses is not in their conscience they live in Heaven they are neither male nor female they walke by the rule of the new Creature 4. Libertines professed they would speak so ambiguously as their words might cary two senses because Christ preached darke parables to the people Antinomians have not to this day explained in their writings whether the justified can sin or no â—ut in practice they say they may lye whore sweare cousen God seeth no such sinnes in them 5. Nothing was more frequent with Libertines then the Spirit the Spirit Antinomians say to preach duties to rebuke sinne is not a Spirituall straine of Gospell-preaching it 's legall literall Moses-like not Christ-like The chiefe errors of Libertines which I prove to be holden expresly or by undeniable consequences by Antinomians and Familists are these 1. The Scripture is a dead and killing letter the Spirit that quickneth is our rule so say Antinomians 2. The Scripture is to be exponed in an allegoricall and spirituall sense so Antinomians 3. The Evangel is a spirituall doctrine because it comprehendeth Christ who quickneth us the Antinom Del. pag. 19. to prove this citeth the same Text with Libertines John 6. The words that I speake are Life and Spirit 4. d The word is nothing but the Spirit that Christ is the Spirit we are made Spirits Godded with him say Antinomians with Christ and our life should be the Spirit it selfe so Familists and Antinomians teach 5. God is that one Spirit that acteth and worketh all in all creatures especially in Angels and men good or ill and worketh in us all vitall actions of living growing willing understanding in place of our soule so doe New England Antinomians teach 6. Quintinus that hogge saith Calvin called Paul a broken vessell John a foolish young man Peter a denier of his Lord and Mathew an Vsurer We know Antinomians say Peter leaned more to a Covenant of workes Paules doctrine was more for free grace then Peters to Antinomians Moses the Prophets Christ John-Baptist are legalists preach carnally litterally The Old Testament is a dead letter saith Del serm pag. 3.4 under all the outward Religion men he excepteth neither Patriarchs nor Prophets nor Godliest then living were inwardly as corrupt and wicked as very Heathen for all their circumcision in the flesh they were uncircumcised in heart for all their outward washing they were inwardly uncleane So that notwithstanding the outward worship of God the people remained inwardly corrupt filthie and uncleane and without any true Reformation before God till Christ who was God in the flesh came with the Ministration of the Spirit and then indeed was the time of Reformation then the Spirit was not given to Moses David Abraham till Christ came in the flesh more then to Pharoah Nebuchadnezar or other heathen 7. They say with Sadduces that Angels good or ill are nothing but imaginations thoughts and motions of the minde of man as if imaginations were sent to deliver the Saints beare them in their armes pitch their tents about us open prison doores taught us Gods will saw the face of God tempted us to sinne send diseases on us lied teached lies spoke Scripture to Christ as good and ill Angels do They say man was made of a body and opinion in place of a soule that the other enemy the world is nothing and sin an naked opinion 8. They said God was not onely he in whom we live move subsist have a being Act. 17. but there was neither reason nor will in us more then in stones God doth all the wickednesse villanies perjuries incests in
made perfect and wholly of the essence of God the father said Thou art my son this day have J begotten thee nor is it impossible that God can make his owne sonne a God though unrenewed men understand not this Antinomians speake not so honourably of Christ for Rise Reig. er 11 every beleiver is God incarnate But Christ is here in words made the substantiall son oâ— God by Swenckfield 5 Christ in both natures is the onely begotten son of God and Lord of glorie and King of the Church in both natures 6 Christ now at the right hand of God having obtained fully al the power honor and kingdome and essence of God worketh as much for our salvation as man as he doth as God 7 Whole Christ undividâ—d according to both natures perfects the iustification and washing of a sinner by the spirit and whole Christ according to both natures undevided obtaineth the state of the second person in the Trinity as one and coequall God in power and honor with the Father Familists make God in his nature and essence to dwell and worke in all creatures especially in the regenerate But these are but fanciâ—s 1. Because after Christ was raised from the dead to the glory of the Father and so enâ—red into his glory there is evidence that his manhead was entered in no degrees of communion in the essence power and glory of God equally with God because there remaineth a body with flesh and bones that may be touched and handled Luk. 24.36.37 38 39 40. with the print of the nailes in his hands and sides Ioh. 20 27. now there is nothing of the nature essentiall honor and glory of God an infinite Spirit that fills heaven and earth yea or of any spirit in a body of bones flesh hands and feet and having in it such materiall and sensible qualities as the impression of wounds 2. Christ did eat with his disciples after his resurrection Ioh. 21.12 13 14 and so after he was entered in some degrees of glory and was seene of five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15.6 Of Cleophas of the twelve Apostles of Paul also now what ever partaketh of the essence of a Spirit cannot eat nor be seene with bodily eyes and the disciples with their bodily eyes saw him ascend to heaven even till the clouds tooke him out of their sight Acts 1. 3 The eyes of all beleevers and reprobates even his enemies that peirced him in the generall Iudgement shll see him in which state Swenckefeldius dreames that the manhood is fully changed in the essence of God Rev. 1.7 now that the bodily eyes of men and of Reprobate men shall see the essence of God who is invisible 1 Tim. 1.17 is a dream for He dwels in light which no man can approach unto though we nothing doubt but the man Christ as man is elevated now in heaven to our uncomparable comfort to such eminency of glory above Men and Angels as the capacity of a created thing can receive 4. the Manhood of Christ is a creature having beginning and a cause of being in time Mat. 1. Luk. 2 in the fulnes of time Gal. 4. 4 was borne of a woman Now what is man borne of a woman that he should be equall in essence and nature with God who is like unto God Angels and created powers cannot answer the question God is essentially eternal and eternity differenceth him from all things beside himselfe Esay 9.6 chap. 43.10 Before me there was no God neither shall there be after me c. 40.28 Psal. 99.1 2. Psal. 102.26.27 1 Tim. 1.17 it 's then an everlasting contradiction that a creature in time can be a creator and a God before time or pertake of the essence of the eternall God for God must then create another God different in number from himself 5 our bodies shal be made conform to the glorious body of Christ. Phil. 3.21 if the Manhood of Christ and so his body which is a part thereof be changed into the essence of God we must be like the very invisible and eternall essence of an infinite Spirit and there is no glorifying of our bodyes then nor any resurrection nor any caughting up of our bodyes to the aire to be ever with the Lord but an utter extinction and an anhihilation of our bodyes and the body of Christ. Hence the flesh profiteth not then the manhood does not spiritually quicken give the Holy Ghost justifie as Swenckefield sayes but Christ God doth these 7 The cheife argument of Swenckefeld was because Christ as man obtained a name above all names was adored as man but if â—his stand sure then in the state of humiliation aswell as glorification the manhood was changed in the nature of God which yet Swenckefeldius denyes for in the state of humiliation what is proper to the Godhead is ascribed to the Manâ—hood per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as God purchased a Church by his blood whereas God hath no blood they Crucified the Lord of glory and by this argument we may well inferre that the God-head in the state of humiliation was changed into the manhood and flesh which is blasphemous for so should God die as man dyed and there was a booke given out in the name of Swenckefeldius that denyes the manhood of Christ after his resurrection to be a creature and calleth all of the contrary minde Creaturistae hence 8 These wilde assertions of Swenckefeldius The Gospell is the Essence of God faith and ioy in the heart is the essence of God 9 He charged Luther with these The preached word is the substantiall word of God the flesh of Christ is not glorified a renewed man hath not free will God dwells not in beleivers Good workes profit not to salvation the preaching of the word and Sacraments are effectuall without God As Famil and Antinâ—m charge us with many of these because we cannot say that a beleiver is so Christed that he is very Christ himselfe and God incarnate and as free from sin as Christ. 10 The doctrine contained in the scriptures is not properly the word of God but improperly by a Metonimy where the signe is put for the thing signified Christ only is properly and essentially the word of God Swenck liber de sacris liberis pa. 27 28. Antinomians say the Scripture and the Law is but a dead letter not the word of God so Del. in his whole sermon rejects all that is externall in the Gospel-reformatinn makes nothing in it but the Spirit and the incommunicable act of Redeeming which is onely in Christ to worke our conversion to God Before I proceed Swenckefeldians and Antinomians erre for its said of the ten Commandements Exod. 20.1 And God spake all these words All the Prophets cry Thus saith the Lord. Luk. 1.70 He hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets 2 Chro. 36.21 The word of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremiah Esa. 1.20 The mouth of the Lord hath
that in the Gospell the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the spirit and carry spirit with them Then 1 the Gospell pâ—eached externally to Del and to Antinomians is not that word by which Christ converts soules faith is not from outward hearing as an instrument of our conversion the contrary of which we have proved It s from the inward word in the heart now the word in the heart is very faith it selfe the argument of both Swenckefel and Del is nothing for it is this the word outwardly preached except it come to the heart can never convert the soule because it is but a meere sound saith Swenckefeld it s but a very letter say Antinomians therefore the externall word is no instrument of our conversion but onely the internall word I utterly deny the consequence lay a pen well inked to paper a thousand times it shall never write except the hand of the writer draw the characters ergo the pen is no instrument of writing it followes not So bread except by the blessing of God it be turned into blood and flesh can never nourish ergo the bread that the Baker bakes is no instrument by which we are nourished It s an unjust consequence and distroyes all ordinances naturall and Spirituall It onely followes ergo the word without us is no efficacious cause of conversion and no principall cause and can do nothing except the Spirit inact and animate and concurre with the word which we with both hands yeeld and beleeve as a Gospel-truth The word is but a sound a letter I answer it is not a common sound such as the odes of Horatiâ—s and Epistles of Seneca render but it is in it selfe a sound filled with Majesty power heaven so as every word seemes to be with-child of grace and life yea and separate the word from the Spirit and in the stile conveyance method there is so much divinity majesty holinesse life gravity as the child bewrayes heaven in its forehead and lookes like the Father and Author God and therefore it s more then a sound to a deafe soule actu secundo it hath but a sound and whereas Antinomians say it s but a dead letter they speake of the paper inke and printed characters of the word but vvee take it not so but as the vvords do connotate and involve the things signified the precious promises and as the Lord saith Hose 8. The great things of my law and so they are not dead letters but the instrument chariot meanes of conveyance of Christ and the Spirit to the heart and though vvithout the Spirit the vvord vvorkes not as no instrument no toole nor hammer no axe can build a house except the Mason and Carpenter act and move them shall it follow they are not for that instruments at all 2 Del and Antinomians with Swenckefeld will have the Gospel preached to none but to those that have the internall word and Spirit in their hearts then when Christ and the Apostles Mat. 13. Act. 28. Act. 13. preach Christ and the Gospel in the letter as some other thing then the Law it is not the word of God nor the Gospell why it wants the Spirit to goe along with it and can never change nor reforme saith Del pag. 18. and begetteth but a literall and feighned faith saith Swenckefeld and the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned saith Del pag. 19. now this is not the written read nor externally preached Gospel nor the Scripture so they must but coâ—sen us for they meane the internall word not verbum vocale And the preaching of faith that Saltmarsh speaketh of free grace pag. 146 is not the Scripture nor preached word which I demonstrate Del speaketh of such a word as hath the Spirit alwayes ioyned with it pag. 19. But the scripture and the externall vocall word hath not alwayes the Spirit joyned with it for when it is preached to Reprobates and to malicious obdured soules that stumble at Christ and the word being thereunto appointed 1 Pet. 2.7 Mat. 13 14 15. Ioh. 12.37 38 39. Ioh. 9.39 It hath not the Spirit joyned with it 2 They speake of such a word as hath the Spirit actually converting and which is therein differenced from the Law that is but a dead letter and cannot minister the Spirit so Del ser. pag. 18 19. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146 147 so Swenckfeld ibid. therefore all that Antinomians and Swenckfeldians say that they take not away Word ministery ordinances preaching are meere delusions for by the word of God that begets faith they meane the internall word not scripture nor the written and preached word and so they say nothing to take off this error justly layd upon them to wit that under the Gospell there is no need of Scripture Preaching Sacraments hearing nor doing of any duties to men nor abstinence from murthering killing whoring stealing c. all exterâ—alls are indifferent 3 You see how false it is that the Gospell is not to be preached to any but to those that are converted because it cannot be received by faith by any but by such contrary to Christs expresse commands to his Apostles Mat. 28.19 20. Goe teach all nations so Paul preached to the obstinate Jewes Act. 13 to the scoffing Athenians Act. 17. Is it not therefore the Gospel that they preachâ— 4 It is an undue arguing of Swenckefeldians and Antinomians The word is a literall carnall sensible thing ergo God workes not faith which is a spirituall grace thereby for it followes onely God workes not faith by the vocall word alone except he put to the pul of omnipotency of grace 2 The assumption is false the preached word though in its sound it be carnall literall bodily yet in its power Majesty and the thing signified which is the birth in the wombe of the word it is spirituall lively heavenly 5 Nor doth it follow that Iustification begins at man if the vocall word be the instrument thereof except they say that hearing and preaching did necessarily and effectually produce justification and conversion they are no parts no members no efficacious causes of conversion or Iustification 6 Iustifying faith and salvation both are in their nature things spirituall and yet have their originall from the word preached as an instrument yea from the foolishnesse of preaching 1 Cor. 1.21 Nor is the word altogether bodily because it incurres in the sense of hearing but taking the word preached as it includes the great things of God not as it is letters and sounds it is not carnall but spirituall 2 Cor. 10.5 Sharper then a two edged sword to save or kill on either edges Heb. 4.12 yea even when it is rejected the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 17. And the Everlasting Gospell Rev. 14.6 7 Nor can it follow that justifying faith is a work of man
or that because â—raile men that are but earthen pitchers come out bearing this heavenly treasure that we beleeve in the word as in God as if the principall author were the instrument or the Master and Lord the servant For it is the Word of God that is the instrument of conversion not the word God for the substantiall word God is author and the onely finisher of our faith nor doe we any otherwise trust hope in or beleeve the word then as a meane or instrument sanctified of God for so blessed an end God is the onely formall object of our faith and fiduciall recumbency but God cloatheth himselfe in a way of conâ—iscention with his owne word and ordinances for our capacity neither doth it follow because a sinfull man preacheth the word that man layeth the first stone of the new creation and that faith and conversion hath its first rise and spring from man or from the free will of the preacher as Swenckâ—eldians imagine because faith as faith hath no beginning no part of it from the naked act of preaching or from the letter or bare sound of words no more then Lazarus had his soule fetched into his body by the created and vocall sound of those words uttered by Christ-man Lazarus come forth because faith commeth from the word preached tali modo so and so as the winde and breathing of the Holy Ghost goeth along with the vocall and literall aire of words preached by a sinfull man for the soule of Lazarus entered his body by Christs words animated and quickned with the power of the God-head who indeed raised the dead man onely this difference I conceive there is that words and sound of words uttered by Christ were not so much as an active instrument of the raising of dead Lazarus nor was the blowing of Rames horns any active instrument of the falling of the walls of Iericho but at the naked presence of both the dead man was quickened and the walls fell But I should conceive the word preached being in that which it signifieth a divine signe and indeed the word of God as the scripture every where calls it and a reall message from heaven may and I nothing doubt doth contribute an organicall instrumentall active influence to the begetting of faith but ever as it is elevated as it were above it selfe and above the nature and sphere of a meere vocall and audible sound and powered by the Spirit Now I should thinke it but curiosity to inquire how the Spirit and word are united in the working of faith for let those that aske shew the union betweene bread eaten and the nutritive power that turneth bread and transsubstantiateth it into blood and flesh and worketh the last worke which Physitians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or assimulation the very substantiall turning of bread into a peece of the childs hand foot shoulder to cause the parts and members increase and grow to the stature and reall bignesse of a perfect man I shall not thinke that the Spirit entereth into the bodily sound of words and commeth along inclosed in it to the hearers soule and makes him beleeve I rather thinke with learned Pemble that the Spirit quickneth rather the dead man that heareth the word then the dead letter of the word for the Holy Ghoâ—â— never so farre reproached the word of God as to call it a dead letter in the sense of Swenckefeldians Familists and Antinomians whose minde is that word and seales and all ordinances are but the Alphabet to unconverted men as Io. Valdesso saith and so say they of Images and Crucifixes that are as bookes to teach the ignorant and rude but when men are once Iustified called regenerated they have no more need of word and ordinances of oblieging Lawes to lead them awe them teach direct or obliege or command them then a learned man hath need to goe backe to the Catechise and learne the abc and spel and read againe Therefore the word doth but prepare and dispose the outward man say they and when men are perfect as they are being once Iustified and as sinlesse and cleane as Christ honycombe c. 3. pag. 25. Saltmarsh free grace pag. 140 and their sinnes are but seeming and imaginary not really and truly sinnes Saltmarsh free grace 32.142.154 Towne asser grace 39 40. honycombe Chap. 5.47 Den man of sinne pag. 9 10 11. after they need nothing that Man or Angell can doe to them they need no lawes saith Del ser. 26. but these three 1 The law of a new creature 2 The law of the spirit of life that is in Christ 3 The law of Loue not any of these are the written scripture or the preaching of the word Saltmarsh free grace page 240 theâ— beleever is as free from hell law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve that he is so sure in heaven he needeth not preaching written scriptures sacraments praying for forgivenesse repentance faith nor to complaine as Paul doth Rom. 7 of the indwelling of the body of sinne The bright starre c. 11 p. 108 109. tells us that all meanes ordinance light understanding willing thinking are annihilated and nothinged and that the beleever c. 12 beholds God without meanes in this life and so we have no more to doe with the word or to grow in grace and knowledge CHAP. VII Of Revelations and Inspirations AS Swenckefeld and his so Familists and Antinomians now as also the Nicolaitans of which hereafter were all for immediate inspirations revelations without scripture or indeavours or studying or bookes or reading It was observed in New England when Familists grew that especially in the Towne of Boston and in other parts of New England Familists devised such a difference betweene the covenant of workes and of grace especially after a sermon preached by M. Wheelewreight a prime Familist that he that will not renounce saith the author of the story of the rise reigne c. pag. 24 25 his sanctification and wait for an immediate revelation of the Spirit cannot be admitted be he never so Godly and is looked on as an enemy to Christ and he that is already in the Church and will not acknowledge this new light is undervalued Now as touching revelations and inspirations of the Spirit I conceave with all submission to the Learned and Godly 1 There is a twofold revelation one of the letter of the word and Gospell this is nothing but the Lords active uttering of his will and Gospell which was hid before as Ephes. 3.9 10 Ezech. 20.11 12. Hosea 8.12 Rev. 1.19 This is a revelation proper and immunicable to any for God onely did devise the Gospell when neither Men nor Angell could dreame of a way of redemption for lost man and reveeled to Adam that the seed of the woman Jesus Christ should breake the head of the Serpent and dissolve the workes of Satan
and who is for ever Qâ—i venturus est in soecula And what we now say of our selves in this point the same also our Progenitors were forced to say according as the Psalmes and other Scriptures testify Yea our posterity will even experiment the same and must sing with us and the whole Church the 124 Psalme If God were not with us now may Israel say c. O! What a lamentable thing is it that we should have so many dreadfull examples before us of such men who were so highly conceited of themselves as if they had been the only pillars to support the Church and as if the Church had been founded upon them and yet see to what a shamefull end they were brought at last Yet these terrible judgements of God cannot abate our pride and daring nor make us lowly and humble What is befalne Muncer in our time to say nothing of Elder and former ages who was perswaded that the Church could not subsist without him but that hee might beare and rule her And of late the Anabaptists have warned us with a vengeance to remember how puissant and neerely advancing that specious Devill is and how perilous it is to have such gallant thoughts of our selves Let us be wise at last and learne when we enterprize any thing first to look according to the counsell of Isaiah into our hand whether it be God or an Idoll whether it be gold or clay But all this availes not for we still remain secure without feare or care We can put the devill farre from us and beleeve not that there is such a body of flesh in us as Saint Paul complaines Rom. 7. That he could not doe that which he would and that he was led captive For we forsooth are those Heroick Champions that need not feare our flesh and thoughts but we are all Spirit and have wholly captivated both flesh and devill so that whatsoever we think or is cast into our mindes that must be a certain truth and infallibly the Holy Ghost How can it be otherwise Therefore what other fine Catastrophe could be lookt for at last but that both horse and rider must break their necks But enough of those lamentations The Lord Christ be and remain our Lord Christ blessed for ever Amen I conceive without failing against charity I may say that Eislebius after the death of Luther returned to his vomit and recanted his recantation upon these reasons First because I think we may credit Osiander his testimony who saith in his old age he turned Epicure An vero ante mortem ad meliorem mentem redierit affirmare nequeo Audivi tamen eum etiam in provecta admodum aetate homini Epicuraeo quà m pio Theologo fuisse similiorem Lucas Osiander Epit. hist. Ecclesiast â—entur 16. l. 3. p. 802. Deâ—to Agric Eislebi Printed at Wittingburgh by Joseph Klug an 1539. that is Whether or no Eislebius before his death repented of his heresie I dare not affirm but I heard by report in his old age that he lived more like a voluptuous Epicure then a Godly Divine 2 The Divines of Eisleben in their large confession published an 1560 say that after Luthers death he againe defended his error in his publicke writings So Schlusserburg Catalo heretick l. 4. pag. 36 37. 3 he declined to publish in writing his owne recantation as Luther desired him but shifted the businesse and layd it upon Luther to do it though he was a learned man and able to doe it himselfe How ever Osiander is so farre from thinking that Luther favoured the Antinomian way that he saith he believes that there was not any that held the opinion of Antinomians and though Luther have hard phrases in his Comment on Galathians yet Osiander saith Cent 16. l. 2. c. 29. pag. 314. That a sinner broken in Spirit should not heare the Law condemning sinnes but should turne his eyes to Christ who healteh the broken in heart Luther was a man much exercised in conscience and writes much from his owne experience especially in his Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians Therefore I purpose God willing further to vindicate Luther in all his writings from the Antinomian error when I have further from Schlusselburgius Sleidan and Osiander cleared the errors of Eislebius and his that the Reader may see that they are the very errors of present Antinomians and Familists 1 The Law is not worthy to be called the Word of God 2 When thou art in the midst of sin only beleeve and thou art in the midst of salvation 3 The Law of God belongeth to the Cours or Benches of Civil Iudges to men-ward not to the pulpit or conscience to God-ward 4 Men are not to be prepared for the Gospel or conversion by the preaching of the Law 5 Who ever have to doe with Moses goe straight to the Devill 6 In the Gospell nothing now should be spoken of violating of a Law But onely of the offending of the sonne of God 7 To heare the word and thinke of it in the heart is the proper consequence of the Gospel 8 Peter understood not Christian liberty 9 To make our Calling and Election sure by good workes is needlesse 10 If you think the Church should be so governed as men must be sober holy good chast now yee have erred from the Gospell 11 The Law teacheth not good workes nor is the Law to be preached that wee may doe good workes but only the Gospell 12 The Law and Moses cannot shew us the true God 13 Christians are not to be rebuked by the Law 14 Our faith and New-Testament-religion was unknowne to Moses 15 Good workes profit nothing to salvation Ill workes tend not to damnation 16 Christians with all their good workes belong to the Devill 20 The Holy Ghost converteth by himselfe not by the Law nor convinceth he the conscience of sin 21 A beleever is above all law and all obedience 22 The Legall Preachings of the Prophets belong nothing to us 23 We should not use these phrases A Christian conversation a christian obedience good workes of christians 24 The law good workes new obedience belong not to the Kingdome of Christ but to the world as Moses and the Popes supremacy belongs thereunto So Saltmarsh Christ is our new obedience and our mortification by imputation 25 We should so live as Iewes Anabaptists and others should see no good workes in us 26 The law onely without the Gospell reveales not sin in its greatnesse and deformity 27 The Gospell only argueth the contempt of a mediator 28 Paulus Crellius the Antinomian prop. 85 Negant nostra ecclesiae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vocabulum evangelij se generaliter in hac disputatione pro corpore doctrinae accipere tam legem quam evangelium It is true the Law in its rigour condemning and cursing and denying righteousnesse or justification to a sinner is no part of the Gospel as the Gospel is the pure doctrine of free
11. Luther This is a rule in all temptations we fancie another God and beleeve God not to bee God but a phancie a Ghost 12. This consequence thou art a sinner therefore God hateth thee is true in the Civill Law or Court but in Christs Tribunall its true thou art a sinner therefore beleeve 13. Luther When Sathan vexeth the conscience with the Law it s fit to say to Sathan what is that to thee yet I have not sinned against thee but against my God for I am not thy sinner what Law then hast thou in me I have not sinned to thee not to the law not to conscience to no man to no Angell but only to God Luthers meaning is that he hath not sinned to the Law or so against it that he should be therefore condemned because he is pardoned in Christ. Luther Nulla alia re potest sanari hoc vulnus conscientiae quam verbo divinae promissionis Luther Si es calamus contritus noli te amplius conterere aut Satana conterendum dare sed da te Christo qui est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amat conquassâ—tos contritus Spiritu Luther Desperatus non orat dum desperatio durat sed cum remittitur paroxysmus tum primum incipit clamor plurimus adjuvatur animus cum audit fratrem commodè tractantem verbum Dei cum ad hunc modum siducia in Deum animo anxio inculcatur tum surgit sciâ—tilla fidei gemitus cordis O si possem sequitur tandem sensus gaudii neque potest Deus hos gemitus negligere Luther Deus mammam gratiae etiam justificatis nonnunquâ—m subtrahit ut discamus Quid nostra ipsorum justitia soleat facere nempe quod solet opprimere desperatione Luther Cum Satan objicit ecce es peccatoâ— non sic credis non sic orâ—s sicut requirit verbum tu contra dic quid me vexas his visibilibus bene sentio ista nec opus est ut tu me doceas illud opus est ut verbum sequar transferam me ad invisibilia Luther Maxima pars fallitur quod non credunt has cogitationes esse tentationes Satanae Luth. Docemur in hoc certamine appreheÌ„dendaÌ„ promissionem in baptismo factam quae certa clara est sed hoc cum fit non statim cessat Sathan sed reclamat in corde tuo te non esse dignum istâ promissione est autem opus ardenti oratione ne extorqueatur nobiâ— promissio Dic scio promissam mihi propter filium Dei gratiam Haec promissio non mentietur etiamsi in exteriores tenebras abjiciar 14. Luther This wound of conscience cannot otherwise bee healed but by the word of God If thou be a broken reed doe not breake thy selfe any more or give thy selfe to Sathan to be broken but give thy selfe to Christ who is a man-lover and loveth the broken and bruised in Spirit 16. The despairing soule prayes not while the despaire continueth but when the feaver turneth to a cool the cry begins he is much helped when he heareth a brother rightly handling the word of promise when faith in God is thus inculcated in a sad heart then glimmereth up a sparcle of faith and a sigh of heart O if I could then followeth sense of joy God cannot despise these sighes 17. God withdraweth the paps and 〈◊〉 of Grace from the justified that we may learne to know what our owne righteousnes useth to doe even to presse us with despaire 18. when sathan objecteth behold thou art a sinner thou dost not so beleeve thou dost noâ— so love as the word requireth say thou againe why vexest thou me with those visible things I feel these well there is no need that thou teach me there is need I follow the word and turne to invisible things 19 Luther The greatest part of men are beguiled that they know not that the thoughts of their utter casting out from God is a tentation of Sathan 20. Luther In a conflict of despaire we must hold the promise made in baptisme if Sathan cease not but cry in thy heart thou art not worthy of that promise wee must ardently pray that the promise be not throwne out of our hand Say I know there is a promise of grace for the Son of Gods sake made to me this promise shall not lie though I were cast in utter darknesse I have stayed the longer on these because possibly every Reader cannot have Luthers works at hand 4. Conclusion Luther and our Divines say that we are patients in the businesse of justification which tendeth not to favour the Antinomian dreame that we are justified without faith and before we beleeve or that we are â—locks and dead passive creatures in the act of beleeving or in other supernaturall acts The Antinomians of old as now t Towne and others teach that the Law hath no activity over the new man by teaching ruling commanding requiring exacting or demanding obedience of him because the Christian man is Lord of the Law and the Sabbath and doth all without a Law teaching or commanding for the new man as new doth good workes by nature as the fire casteth heat then not by law or teaching or command But Luther will have justification to be passive and the Law in justification a patient in a farre other sense 1. Because the broken debtor is free in Court for nothing he doth himselfe but because the rich surety did all and paid his debt 2. Because the Law and the fulfilling thereof in the person of the justified is utterly unpossible and he is justified freely in Christs rich grace without Law or workes and the Law makes him no helpe for justification at all but is a meere patient 3. Because Christ that justifieth the ungodly and is the head of the justified oweth nothing at all to the Law and needed not to be teached what to doe by the Law and did and over-did and out-suffered more abundantly by grace then the compelling cursing and threatning Law can teach or command had wee suffered for the breach of one Law and done all the rest of the Law most perfectly and exactly yet could we never have given such glory to God nor such exact payment and satisfaction to the Law both by doing and suffering as Christ did we should have payed to the Lord and his Law but copper and brasse Christ payed our Law-debts in fine and pretious gold And what our new obedience wants in quantity for we cannot by Grace keep the Law exactly nor thereby be justified it hath in quality being wrought by Grace and perfumed with the glorious merits of Christ in these respects saith Luther The whole nature of justifying us in regard of us is passive Actively the Law is a weake and poore â—lement the letter of neither Law nor Gospell can give strength to obey and its weake passively because
the flesh with the lusts thereof to the wicked that they may feel sin and be humbled 3. Hee will have the law as it condemnes to bee the only law that is opposed to grace and so meaneth the Apostle Rom. 7.1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 c. Luther Lex docenda promiscue impiis ut territi agnoscant peccatum suum humilientur Piis ut admoneantur carnem suam crucifigere cum concupiscentiis Luther Qui legem damnantem negat Docendam esse reipsa legem simpliciter negat ac siquid de lege docet velamen Mosi non faciem clarem ac veram id est carnaliter intellectum docet Lex non damnans est Lex ficta picta sicut Chimera tragâ—laphus Nec politica ac naturalis Lex quicquam est nisi sit damnans terrens peccatores Ro. 3. Luther the law condemning is to be preached promiscuously to the wicked that they may feel sin and wrath and be humbled and to the godly that they may crucifie the flesh and the lusts thereof Those that deny the condemning law should be preached Deny absolutely the Law as Paul opposeth the Law to the Gospell the Law not condemning is a fancied and painted Law a chimera for the civill and naturall Law is nothing if it be not a Law condemning and terrifying sinners 1. It is cleare both that the Law as the Law and as it s opposed to the Gospell and as it condemneth all the world is abolished to the beleever as we teach with Paul and all our Divines 2. That Paul in this notion compareth Law and Gospel as opposite and so we with him teach that beleevers are not under the Law in its rigor exaction and condemnation but under grace 3. Yet is the Law not made void but established by grace in that the sinner is justified by Christs passive obedience to the Law not in any sort by his owne active and personall obedience And so his justification is to him passive for both the Law is a meere patient to justifie the beleever for it condemneth him but justifieth him not and he is a meere patient in being justified by the Law for he never doth nor can by his owne holinesse active and personall be justified for that holinesse is contrary to and swerveth from the perfect and spirituall Law of God 4. It is evident that Paul that Luther Calvin and our Divines following Paul teach that beleevers are under the Law as a rule and a commanding and obligeing Law laying on them a necessity of living according to the Law 5. Conclusion In regard of the strict union between Christ and a beleever Luther hath many pithy and hyperbolick expressions that made Antinomians as they pervert Scripture to their own distruction to perverr Luthers doctrine to say a beleever is Godded with God and Christed with Christ and that God is manned and humaâ—ized by a beleever It s necessary to set downe some of Luthers expressions and the reasons why he speaketh so and both out of his own writings Luth. Re vera quicquid de Christo ipso dicitur mox de quolibet ejus membro vivo proprio dicitur Luth. Vita Christiani non est ipsius sed Christi in eo viventis Christianus est filius Dei heres regni frater Christi socius Angelo rum dominus mundi particeps divinae natura Luth. Christianus non vivit non loquitur non operatur non patitur sed Christus in eo omnia opera ejus sunt opera Christi tam inestimabilis est gratia fidei Luther Tunc fiunt bona opera quando Deus ipse solus ac totaliter ea facit in nobis ut operis nulla pars ad nos pertineat Christus ergo inquit Paulus sic inhaerens conglutinatus mihi hanc vitam quam ego vivit in mâ— imo vita qua sic vivo est Christus ipse itaque Christus ego jam unum in hac parte sumus Luther Fide homo fit Deus 2. Pet. 1. Verum est hominem Dei gratia adiutum plus quiddam Augustiorem esse quam hominem atque adeo gratia Dei ipsum deiformem reddit quasi deificat ut Scriptura ipsum dominum Dei filium vocet Luther What ever is said of Christ may be said of every living and true member of his so every Christian is a Lambe just holy a rocke a foundation The life of a Christian or a beleever is not his owne but the life of Christ living in him A Christian is the Sonne of God heire of the Kingdome brother of Christ a fellow of Angels Lord of the world pertaker of the divine nature Luth. The Christian man liveth not speaketh not acteth nothing suffereth nothing but Christ in him all his workes are the works of Christ so invaluable and incomparable is the grace of faith Then are good works done when God himselfe only and wholly doth them in us so that no part of them belongeth to us Christ therefore saith paul so remaining in and glewed to me liveth in me the life that I live yea the life by which I live is Christ himselfe therefore Christ and I am one in this part or respect then we are not one simply A man by beleeving becommeth God 2 Pet 1. It is true a man helped by the grace of God is more yea and more excellent then a man and therefore the grace of God maketh him of the forme of God and as it were Goddeth him so as the Scripture calleth him the Lord and Sonne of God Such hyperbolick and Rhetoricall passages in Luther which he softned with a quasi and a ut ita loquar that I may so speak as Catachresticall and hard sounding speeches have driven blasphemous Familists to think and say as the Bright Starre Theologia Germanica Hen. Nicholas Dav. Georgius say Christ incarnate or God manifested in the flesh is nothing but a beleever doing by grace greater workes then Christ and that the Saints have by love and faith communicated to them the being essence and nature of God that H. Nicholas that so was Godded with the being of God That every Saint hath a more excellent Spirit of grace then Christ as is maintained of late in Oxford by a Socinian Sectary so the Familists of new England say the holy Ghost is turned in the place and stead of the naturall faculties of the soule of understanding conscience will memory 2. That love is the Holy Ghost himself 3. That the new creature or new man is Christ himself That by love and the Armour of God is meant Christ. That Christ is made flesh in the Saints That the living Christ worketh in a man in Christ as in a dead passive creature so speaketh a Familist in a blasphemous pamphlet That there is no inherent grace in the Saints but
of his Christian walking Saltm ibid. 11 Christs example is no paterne to us because 't is externall and voyd of the spirit 12 The soule may have true union with the Father son and spirit justification and sanctification and the person remain a Hypocrite 13. There is no difference between hypocrites and beleevers in their kinde 14. All graces in the regenerating are fading 15. In the Saints there is no inherent grace but Christ is all So also Saltmarsh Sparkles of Glory p. 254.255.256 16 We are united to Christ and justified without faith yea from eternity So Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 190 191 192. as if the decree of Justification and â—ustification it self were all one and the decree of God to create the world and permit sin and redeem the Elect were all one with the creation of the world permission of siâ— Redemption of the Elect. Yea so that which is from eternity and since God was God and that which falleth out in time must be all one 17 Faith is not a receiving of Christ but a discerning that the man hath received him already Saltmarsh ibid. 18 A man is united to Christ by the work of the Spirit on him without any work of his own he being a meer patient first and last Ibi. 19. A man is never really and effectually Christs till he have such assurance as exludeth all doubting 20 The witnesse of the Spirit is merely immediate without respect to sanctification or acts thereof as signes or concurrence of the word So Saltmarsh Spark of glory p. 274 275 276. 21 He that hath once assurance never doubteth again contrary to Ps. 77. Ps. 88. Ps 32.22 Jona 2.4 22 To question assurance of a spirituall good estate upon the commission of murther or adultery is a token of no true assurance 23 Sanctification can be no evidence of a good estate Saltm Spar. of Glor. 275 276 277 278. 24 I know I am Christs because I beleeve that Christ hath crucified my lusts for me not because I crucifie them my self 25 What tell ye me of graces and duties tell me of Christ as if Christ and duties of sanctification were contrary one to another by this meanes Christ and living to him that on the tree bare our sins Christ and walking worthy of Christ Christ and willing and doing by the grace of Christ must be contrary one to another which is an inverting of the Gospel indeed before the tribunall of Divine Justice a wakened conscience hath peace by being justified by Christ but not by duties or works even wrought by grace 26 I am not better accepted of God because I am holy nor the worse because unholy sure he that hath elected me will save me 27 To be Justified by faith is to be justified by works 28 No comfort no ground of assurance or peace can bee brought from a conditionall gospel or gospel-promiseâ— becâ—use all depenâ—s on our free-will which might say something if Grace did noâ— efficaciously work in us to will and to doe and determine irresistibly the will to choose freely and invincibly that which is good 29 None are to be exhorted to beleeve but such as we know to be the Elect of God and to have the spirit working in them effectually Saltmar sparkles p. 256 257. 30 It is true poverty of spirit to know I have no grace at all 31 A child of God is not to sorrow for sin and trouble of conscience for sinne argues a man to bee under a covenant of works 32 To act by vertue of or in obedience to a command is a Law-worke Saltm Sparkles of glory p. 242 243 244. 33 Wee are not to pray against all sin because it cannot bee avoyded but sin must dwell in us 34 The efficacy of Christs death is to kill all activity of graces in his Members that Christ may bee all in all Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 254 255. 35 All the activity of beleevers is to act sinne 36 The spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least 37 Sanctification rather darkens justification the darker my sanctification is the more evident is my justification 38 A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but hee must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it 39 Frequencie and length of holy duties argue the partie to bee under a covenant of workes So Saltmarsh saith Spark glory pag 224 225 of prayer as if to bring forth much fruit which is to glorifie our heavenly father Joh. 15. To goe about doing good Act. 10. To bee abundant in the worke of the Lord 1 Cor. 15. To pray continually 1 Thes. 5. savored of the law and had nothing to doe with Gospel-grace 40 It is dangerous to close with Christ on a promise Contrary to Joh. 5.25 26. Joh. 11.25 26. Joh 7.37 Joh 3.16 Math. 11.28 29. Rev. 22.17 Rev. 2.7 Rev. 3.20 41 All doctrines revelations and spirits must bee tryed by Christ rather then by the word 42 It is no way of grace that a Christian support his faith in ill houres with the comforts of former experiences contrary to Psa. 18.6 7 8 Psa 34.8 1 Sam. 17.34 Rom. 5.1 2 3 4. Joh 35 10. 43 The soule need not go out to Christ for fresh supply but is acted by the inhabiting spirit contrary to Christs continuated intercession that we fall not Luk. 22.32 Heb 7.25 1 Joh. 2.1 to the prayers of the Saints who are ready to dye if they be not quickened Psa. 119.25.32.35.36 44 Christ works in the regenerate as in those that are dead and passive in all spirituall acts so that Christ loves prayes beleeves prayses formally in them and they are wholly Christed and Goded â—o Saltmarsh sparkles of glory 254 255 256. 45. A Christian is not bound to pray nor to any spirituall acts but when the spirit exciteth and moveth him thereunto As if the impulsion of the spirit were our binding and obliging rule and not the scripture nor any command of law and gospel yea Saltmarsh goeth so farre on with Swenck H Nic. Joh. Waâ—ldesse and Del in this that hee refuseth Scriptures as not necessary to the perfect ones as is clear to the reader in his late peece called Sparkles of glory p. 289 290. c. p. 315 316. and clearely pa. 245. others say Familists in opposition to Protestants that outward ordinances in the letter are not commanded of Christ 246 247 That the new Covenant or God revealed in his and teaching of his is not by any outward 〈◊〉 or ministery or means So the elect of God may burne all the Bibles and packe away Saltmarsh and all Ministers out of the land but by the inward or unction or anoynting ye are all taught of God no man shall teach his neighbour or brother any more saying know the Lord and all conference and discoveries in letters and speech is but mere witnessing to the Lord and the discoveries of God of what we are taught not any ministerie as formerly
sutable to H. Nicholas his Spirit and to the Enthysiasmes of Swenckefield and to John Waldesso a piece that M. Beacon highly extols p. 138. Catechi who saith Consideration 3. p. 8. That beleevers make use of some rules of Scripture to preserve the health of their soules as they doe for the health of their body rather to conforme themselves outwardly with the sons of Adam then because they feel themselves to stand in need of such observations forasmuch us they being governed by God alone observe the will of God and wholly depend on it And the same Popish Author Cons. 32. p. 107 108. maketh crucifixes Images and the holy Scriptures Alphabets of Christian Piety for beginners M. Beacon who commends this superstitious Familâ—sticall book must alwayes judge Images unlawfull so as a Christian having first saith Waldesso p. 108. served himself with holy Scriptures as with an Alphabet he afterward leaves them to serve for the same effect to beginners he attending to the inward inspirations having for his proper Master the Spirit of God and serving himselfe with holy Scriptures as with an holy conversation and which causeth refreshment unto him altogether putting from himselfe all these writings which are written by an humane Spirit So they judge Scripture to be written by an human spirit contrary to 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. 2 Tim. 3.16 8 Its folly to conclude of certainty of Scripture and not of infallibility in the interpretation thereof So M. Saltmarsh and M. Dell deny the Scripture to be an obliging rule to the Saints but onely the word written in the heart Hence as the Holy Ghost dited the Scripture so also dited be the exposition of Scripture to the Familists and their exposition is as infallible as the Scripture because the same Spirit speaks in both for the same spirit that dites the word must expone it Answ. Then must the writing of H Nicholas and the uncleâ—n house of Love and of Antinomians be as infallible as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles who were immediately inspired Horrible blasphemy Men and holy men may erre in their Expositions but the Word of God is infallible truth 2. The Scripture is our rule by which all other Truths Doctrines Spirits Revelations must be tryed and if they be not according to the Law and the Testimony there is no light in them Esa. 8.19 20. Luk. 16.30 31. Psa. 119.130.105 Luk. 4.17 18 19 20 21. Joh. 5.39 2 Tim. 3.16 Act. 26.22 3 No marvell that Antinomians be Anti-scripturians and deny Scripture to be the Word of God affirming it to be a dead letter a humane thing of Inke and that what the Spirit speaks to the soule is onely the word of God and no other thing contained in the Old and New Testament 9 Faith justifying is no fiduciall recumbency on Christ God and Man Nor doe we eat his flesh and drink his blood spiritually by beleeving in Christ crucified but by acts of humility seeing our self to be flesh and nothing and Christ to be in us blood that is the spirit life and power of God as if we were Goded with him 10. God and man united in one eate the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood or man as Goded and God as humanized p. 111 11 The reasonings and dictates of our spirit are translated into the 〈◊〉 and dictates of the Spirit of God and so the writing 〈◊〉 and arguments become Divine and eternall not humane and â—emporaâ—y Wind-mils and phanacies must they be bigge 〈◊〉 who leave the Scriptures and imagine that God onely acts understands wills loves feares hopes c. and doth 〈◊〉 in the Saints 12 Swearing at all though before a Judge is unlawfull Simpl. Defenc. p. 22. 13. While you tell the people say they to the godly in New-England that by sorrow compunction and anxiety of Spirit and woulde of minde they communicate in the sufferings of Christ it is nothing else but to conclude the Son of God to be Beliel 14 Baptisme is unlawfull except it be conjoyned with the crosse and sufferings of Christ â—o Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 30 31. denyeth all Baptisme 15 As every Saint ought to hear the word so ought he to preach it Calling of Ministers is groundlesse so p. 66.67 so the Anâ—â—nom Beacon Catechi p 7.8 and Saltmarsh Spark p. 131. 16 They are Idoll Shepherds of Rome who cannot preach to the people but in a way of so much study and ease not labouring with their hands for their bread p. 67. 17 If I preach the Gospel willingly say they I have a reward 1 Cor. 9.17 that is if I doe it out of any ability skill or will of mine owne gotten or acquired by any paines or industry as men doe attain to Arts and Trades wherein they are to be preferred before and above others then I have a reward that is something to be attributed and contributed to me for the same then I goe about to deprive my Lord of his right shewing my selfe an unfaithfull Steward â— Simpl. Defen P. 68. then was Gorton unfaithfull in writing this book for pains of art he must have taken in writing in consulting by reading the Scripture to set down Chapter and Verse but all this is the Enthysiasticall gang of Divinity in which Antinomians in praying beleeving loving bereave us of the use of minde will reason affections and make the Holy Ghost and Christ in his person united to us to doe all 18 To preach for stipend or contribution is to give unto God and unlawfull contrary to 1 Tim. 5.17 18 19. which I grant if stipends be the preachers designe and end 19. None is to forethink of what text or subject he is to preach on but as Gods Spirit for the time casteth in his minde p. 75. that is he is to speak phancies without sense method or intention to edifie which thing the Prophets Christ and Apostles did not in their preachings But of this before and somewhat hereafter 20 He denies the resurrection exponing these words My flesh shall rest in hope that is my weaknesse and tyred out condition hath rest and strength in another though not in my self for hope that is seen is no hope This place Psal 16. is exponed Act. 2.26 30 31 32. of the hope of the resurrection of Christ and of ours in him who is the first begotten of the dead but Gorâ—on p. 106. wresteth it most foolishly to another sense as if it were metaphoricall flesh and buriall and so an allegoricall and spirituall resurrection onely 21 He most corruptly and unsoundly turneth all the Scripture in childish Allegories as is to be seen p. 96 97 98. In the following Treatise you have other Antinomian conceits holden by Ro. Towne who coldly refuteth Doctor Taylor and by M. Eaton in his Honey comb and Saltmarsh of late falne off conformity to Antinomianisme and Tob. Crisp a godly man as is thought But Melancholions who having builded much on
face see God p. â— Ans. In all the wilde expressions he hath of Christ as that he is Gods Revelation Gods Christall He calleth him not the Son of God by an eternall generation as Divines from Scripture speak 5 The vaile of this first Temple or creation was rent by him who crucified all flesh through the eternall spirit and enâ—red in his glory Ans. What Scripture saith Christ crucified all flesh through the eternall spirit hath Christ nailed all his flesh to the Crosse or must he mean as he elsewhere hinteth that Christ had not a proper naturall body of his owne in which he dyed but all his mysticall body the Church is his body in which he suffers afflictions and death in his Saints as in his image then must the sufferings of the Saints be that satisfaction and price of Redemption payed to justice for our sins and so as many afflicted suffering Saints as many Saviours 6 Sparkles of glory p. 15 16 17. He acknowledgeth no visible Church but onely the invisible baptized into one Spirit Ans. The word acknowledgeth a visible kingdome like a draw-net that gathers in good and bad a barne floore in which is chaffe and corne a field in which is wheat and tares Matth. 13. a visible house of sons and servants 7 The man of 〈◊〉 2 Thess. 2. is the corrupt flesh in every man not the Antichrist the Pope of Rome An. So said H. Nicholas judging all the externalls of Popery indifferent 8 Pag. 29 30. The Baptisme of water is John Baptists Ministery till Christ Christ baptized none nor his Disciples but from Johns Ministery so that Baptisme of water is done away as other legall shaddows and all baptizing spoken of in the Epistles is spirituall baptizing An. Christ gave a contrary mandate Mat. 28.19 20. and Peter saith Act. 10.47 Can any man forbid water Act. 8. the Eunuch was baptized with water Act. 16.33 Col. 2.11 12. 1 Pet. 3.20 21. Antinomians judge baptisme the Lords Supper indifferent as they doe all externall administrations for to them they are but the killing Letter the flesh 9 Christ ascending to heaven went out of flesh into spirit p. 43. Sparkles An. He hath not then our nature and flesh in heaven contrary to Ephe. 2.6 He is not then our High Priest now touched in heaven with a feeling of our infirmities his flesh is now not the new and living way contrary to Heb. 4.15.16 chap 7.24 25 26. ch 10.20 Nor doth the Heaven containe him till the last day as the Scripture saith for his Spirit is every where CHAP. XIX Saltmarsh with Familists phancyeth divers new administrations of the Law of John Baptist of the Gospel of all spirits 10. ANtichrist or the mystery of iniquity came in upon this ministration by gifts and Ordinances and the glory of the spirit and power of gifts went off from the visible Church as the glory of God from the Temple to the threshold till it was wholly departed and all things in the absence of the spirit and of gifts were Administred by Arts and Sciences and Grammaticall knowledge of tongues and languages p. 45. The ministery that shall destroy the Antechrist is Jesus himselfe the Prophet whom we must heare and the God of whom we shall be all taught pa. 49. Not that of Arts and Sciences acquired by naturall power and industry An. The falling away was not the ceasing of extraordinary gifts of the Spirit in the Apostles But the Antichrists bringing in of another Gospel Joh. 2. ver 10. and the Spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh 1 Joh 4 3. is Antichrist as the Libertines H. Nicholas Joh. Saltmarsh and Familists who pag. 219. parteth with the common Protestant to behold a state of condemnation in sin and a way of salvation by Jesus Christ and faith in him to be but a knowledge of Christ after the flesh and of Christ as one single person or figure of a man and the first glimpse of the love of God and but merely a discovery beyond the Law and all but a fleshly spiritualty And why because this comes not by a Yard-length up to the Familie of Love and teacheth salvation by Christ whom these men call a figure of a man because not true man And the Antichrist came in the Pope also and denyed Christ to come in the flesh nullified his manhood with transubstantiation a visible head of the Church Images merits traditions of men c. invocation of Saints prayer for the dead workes of supererogation c. but all these are indifferent to Mr. Saltmarsh and onâ—y Antichristian because literal and externall not because they are not warented by scripture and hee brought in the abuse of Philosophy Logick Arts and tongues which much darkened Gospel-glory 1 The Apostles with gifts and the Spirit made much use of arts and tongues as inferiour helps in their kinde to convert soules because sinners are not Angels and faith came by hearing of known languages and sent preachers Rom. 10.14 2 Saltmarsh his Sparkles of Glory must be an administration by arts tongues and so not that Ministry that can destroy the Antichrist and sparkles of flesh and Antichristianisme not of glory for he besprinckles the margine of his book in the beginning till his breath faile and he dry up with the popish lace of bits of Greek as p. 1 2 3. c. and citations of Scripture and he hath had some Art such as it is in writing Treatises to the Schoole and Family of Love the professed enemies of Puritans yea there is no writing no speaking of English no consequences of which there be many monstrous ones that follow not from Scripture such as no confession of sinne no working in the Gospel but onely beleeve c. in Saltmarsh his bookes but from Tongues Arts Logicke and so Familists yet must be under the Law 3. Observe that Saltmarsh in bringing in Antichrist is deeply silent of Popery and the Romish Religion For H. Nicholas and Familists deny the Pope to be Antichrist and think the Masse and Romish Priesthood indifferent as all Religions are to them and there is no Antichrist but the Legall Protestant voyd of the Spirit because he speaks Greek and Hebrew and hath some skill in Logick and would have the Scriptures in use and the preaching of Gospel which Saltmarsh in his Reformation would lay aside as contrary to that Ye shall be all taught of God he hath such a stomach against subordinata non pugnant but whether he wil or no teaching by the Word and so by Tongues and Arts and by Timothies attending to reading shall goe together till Christs second comming as is cleare Esay 59.21 Esay 61.1 where Christ is annointed with the Spirit to preach and yet that Scripture was fulfilled when he spoke by Art Tongues Luke 4.18 19 20 21 22 23 c. And that Sermon was but a dead letter to the hearers v. 28
and weake yet they were contentious and Shismaticks ver 3 4. For one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo Sure Saltmarsh ordinarily expones Scripture by consequences which are fleshly and legal and phansies types by a spirit that contradicts the spirit speaking in the word 14 And the great and excellent designe saith hee speaking of the marrow of the Family of love or mind of God in all these things is only to lead out his people Church or Disciples from age to age from faith to faith from glory to glory from letter to letter from ordinance to ordinance from flesh to flesh and so to spirit and so to more spirit and at length to all spirit when the Sonne shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father which is not only when the fulnesse of time or ages is come but in transacting and finishing in parâ—s and Members of the body of Châ—ist and is not oneâ— single act poynt or effusion of glory but a perâ—ecting and fulfilling it in severall members of Christ till the fulnesse of the stature of Christ for the day dawnes 1 Pet. 2.19.75 And for a Disciple to stay longer in any ministration then the Lord or the life and Spirit of Christ is in it is as if Lot should tarry in Sodome For saith he p 73. A Christian must crucifie each condition he passeth through We must then learn from Familists 1. That Christ was a legall and literall Saviour as David George said for he passed through all these ministrations And Saltmarsh must bee neerer to all Spirit then Christ and the Apostles 2. Saltmarsh growes in transitions to new Orbs and Heavens For in his Treatise of Free Grace we heard of nothing but Law and Gospel now he is upon the secrets of Familâ—sts and Enthusiasts to crucifie Scripture praying hearing writing and he is become all spirit And this is a third state I grant the Scripture saith that the Messiah shall Dan. 9.27 cause in the midst of the week the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease and that shadows of good things to come shall be abolished when the body and life of ceremonies shall come But I desire one letter of Scripture that saith when the Spirit commeth even in this life he shall cause praying beleeving prophesying seales the Scriptures to cease and we shall be above and beyond all Gospel-Ordinances even in this life 3. For Familists that are all Spirit to hear bee baptizeâ— with water read is as unlawfull and fleshly as for Lot to stay in Sodome after the Lord had commanded him to depart 4 Then the delivering up of the Kingdom spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and the day of judgement is already begun and is in doing these many centuries of years So wee heard before H. Nicholas say even now in this present day doth the Lord sit in his Throne and judge the world I rather beleeve Paul then Saltmarsh or H. Nicholas For Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. speaking of the Resurrection of our bodies which I am sure the Familists have not yet seen 1 Cor. 15.24 then commeth the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Then when the resurrection of the body shall be Then shall bee the end when he shall render up the Kingdome to the Father So the rendring up of the Kingdome to the Father which Saltmarsh faith pag. 72. is even now when the day dawneth and the Day-starre ariseth shall not bee till the end and till the generall Resurrection of all bee And therfore Saltmarsh misseth a step in his new devised order except he say with Libertines and Hen. Nicholas that the resurrection is to be exponed spiritually as Hymaeneus and Philetus said and there shall be no more resurrection nor day of judgement nor rendering of the Kingdome nor heaven nor hell but such as we see in this life as it is most like Saltm beleeveth with al the Nation of the Familists for the administration of the spirit is in this lif as wel as the ministration of Law and Gospel were in this life The Scripture speakes of the day of judgement as of a thing not yet come 2 Thess. 2.2 Let no man trouble you neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand Then some by the spirit of Scripturelesse revelation â—s now Anabaptists and Familists have said the day of judgement was neere or begun in this life yea the Scripture saith It is a day appoynted of God Acts 17.31 and sheweth us the fore-going tokens of that day beyond which there is no more time nor Gospel as 1 Thess. 5.1 2. Matth. 24.22 23 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47. Matth. 25.31 46. 2 Pet. 3.1.2 3 10 11 12 13 1 Cor. 15.24 25 26. And what needed the Holy Ghost bid us watch and be sober and beware that that day come not on us unawares and tell us if we have not oyle in our Lamps at that nick of time whâ—n the shout shall be given that the Bride-groome is entred in his chamber Matth. 25. there is no more place for repentance or buying oyle or any possibility of salvation when that day is once come because if the day of judgement bee now and the rendring up the Kingdome to the Father bee in this life how is it that so many daily repent and escape out of the snare of the Devill And the market of buying oyle in this life is not passed For Peter Act. 8. willeth Simon Magus while he liveth to repent and sue for pardon And so the time of the offered Gospel and the day of judgement cannot be both together Paul could never sâ—y 1 Cor. 3. I could not write to you as to spirituall but as to caâ—nall except he meant that he wrote to some spiritual man nor could he say the spiritual man discerneth al things except the last ministration which is the spirituall ministration were begun in the time that Paul wrote to the Corinthians and then began the ministration of the Spirit and our seeing of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3. and so then was the rising of the dead the rendring of the Kingdom to the Father And where are wee now If the dâ—â—d have beene a rising now these fifteene hundreth yeaâ—es and a dying all this 〈◊〉 For Saltmarsh asâ—ured uâ—â—hat the 〈◊〉 of the Kingdome is not in the end of 〈◊〉 â—orld when the fulâ—â—sâ—e of â—ime or ages is come but it is a 〈…〉 in parts till the fulnesse of the stature of 〈…〉 Ephes. 4.11 12 13. that we meete all in heaven and the Lord Jesus his mystâ—cal body be filled up and perfected and so long as Pastors teachers and a ministery shall bee on earth and when this shall be the scripture telleth when the end shall câ—me 1 Cor. 15.24 and when all rule power and Authority shall bee put downe and Christs enemies subdued and when all things shall be
by the word they must be the traditions of men and argue the imperfection of the word of God and if they bee another Gospel then though the Apostles or an Angel from heaven preach them let alone Familists we are to pronounce them as accursed knowing wel that the word of God is able to save our souls John 20.31 Luke 16.29 30 31. To make us perfect to salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. To convert the soule to make wise the simple Psa. 19.7 and that new spirit must involve us under a curse and the breach of a commandement if we adde to the word of God Revel 22.18 19. Deut. 12.32 chap. 4.2 Prover 30.6 And the spirit of God biddeth us not follow a rule cōtrary to the word 3 There is not any in this side of Heaven that need not a Temple nor Ordinances but such as need neither the light of the Sunne or of the Moone or of a Candel Revel 21.22 23. chap. 22.5 and so are freed of their bodies and glorified with the Lambe and such as see God face to face and are not in the dark moone-light of faith 1 Cor. 12 12. 2 Cor. 5.7 We read not of any clothed with clay-clay-bodies all spirit all perfect or that can say they sinne not Pro. 20.9 1 Joh. 1.8 9 10. Eccles. 7.20 nor of any beyond the reach of praying beleeving growing in grace 4 Nor can there be any more in Heaven than the perfection 〈◊〉 Saints and the meeting of us all in the unity of Faith unto a perfect man and the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. For the most perfect and most spirituall that are all Spirit shall have mortall and corruptible bodies till the blowing of the last Trumpet which must be changed in a moment in stead of dying 1 Cor. 15.51 52. and so cannot be perfect they must be watching and girding up the loynes of their mind and so ruled by ordinances 5. It is true Christ onely perfecteth as the principall cause but the Apostles and Ministers of Christ present men perfect in Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 1 Thess. 2.19 20. and they save themselves and others 1 Tim. 4.16 6. We have not Apostles now so eminent in gifts tongues miracles but a Ministery there is and beleevers till Christs second comming there shall be And if so their faith must come by hearing and hearing there cannot be without preaching and so ordinances of Preaching Preachers Sending Rom. 10.14 else the gates of hell must prevaile against the Church builded on the Rock Matth. 16. and therefore the Scripture warranteth us to think there were Apostles for the first age and Pastors and Teachers till Christs second comming 7. Saltmarsh exponeth or rather depraveth the place Matth. 28.20 with the help of the Greek Tongue then he must be a Legalist and in his Book give us Sparkles of Law Flesh Judaisme not of glory And sure his Interpretation comes not from all spirit nor must we take his allegories types corrupt glosses phansied consequences to be Discoveries of pure glorious light and all Spirit For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the world is not an age containing the life time of the Apostles only but it is the world For the sin that Mat. 12.32 is said not to be forgiven in this world nor in the world to come Mark 3.29 hath not forgivenesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it cannot be that it hath not forgivenesse for that age because it is punished with eternall damnation Matth. 21.19 Let no fruit grow on thee for ever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saltmarsh his new Discovery of all Spirit must say the Figge-tree for all this might bring forth fruit the next age Luke 1.55 as he spake to Abraham and his seed for ever John 6.51 If any man eat of this bread he shall live 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever And must he but live one Age and die the next John 4.14 He shall not thirst for ever So is the same word John 8.51 ch 8.52 2. Saltmarsh by this new Discovery hath found a good way to make heaven and hell endure but for an age and then have an end For John 10 28. Christs sheep shall never 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perish He that liveth saith Christ John 11.26 and beleeveth in me shall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 never die But doe Seekers and Familists think he shall die the next age and live the first age John 12.34 We have heard that Christ abides for ever John 14 16. The holy Ghost abides with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever Demas hath loved this present world 2 Tim. 4.10 2 Cor. 4.4 Satan is called the God of this world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in opposition to the world to come 2 Pet. 2.17.17 To whom the mist of darknesse is reserved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever The darknesse of hell endureth not for an age onely 3. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is simply everlasting and that which hath no end John 3.16 He that beleeveth shall not perish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but hath eternall life that is not life for an age onely So John 3.36 John 4.14 John 4.36 He gathereth fruit to life eternall John 5.24 John 6.40 v. 54. John 10.28 John 17.2 Acts 13.46 and yee judge your selves unworthy of eternall life Rom. 2.7 Rom. 6.22 4. The same expression that is here noteth the end of the world For it is that endurance beyond which there is nothing but heaven and hell Matth. 13.40 So shall it be in the end of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same expression is v. 49. v. 39. and the harvest is the end of the world And Matth. 24.3 What shall be the signe of thy comming and of the end of the world And here Lo I am with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even till the end of the world 5. And if Christ promised to be with his Church for an age so as Apostles doe cease in the next age then must there be no Saints on earth now but onely in the first age after Christs resurrection For this promise of Christs presence is extended not to Apostles only for Christ walketh with all true Churches Rev. 10.2 but to all the faithfull Then certainly Christ is the head of his body the Church Col. 1.8 but he hath no body he is a husband but hath no wife on earth he is a King and a King for ever but hath neither people nor kingdome nor Scepter of Word or Ordinances He reignes in the midst of his enemies by his Word slayeth the wicked with the rod of his mouth hath an everlasting kingdom hath dominion till all his enemies be subdued Psal. 110.1 2. Psal. 2.6.7 Heb. 1.8 Psal. 72.7 8 9. Esay 9.7 ch 11.4 And if there be no Ordinances no Church no word of righteousnesse preached which is the Scepter of his Kingdome no Sword of the Spirit comming out at his Mouth no word of the Kingdome no Embassadours no Ministers of the
Historicall Literall and Grammaticall sense but in the Mysterious Allegoricall and Spirituall sense is the way of Legalists who say they follow the Letter and know nothing of the Spirit but the Letter killeth and the Spirit quickneth Read Philosophy dissected and the peeces called Theologia Germanica and the Bright Star and H. Nicholas his Exhortations and Documentals and you shall find strange Allegories And Saltmarsh is as Monkish in Allegories as they 2. Antinomians tell us often of imputed righteousnesse which supposeth Christ was a true reall Man and God-Man in one person and that we are saved by the merit an satisfaction of his obedience and death imputed to us But Saltmarsh and Familists herâ— tell us Christ is a meere figure sampler document or example onely in which God discovers to us grace and love And all that is spoken of Christ as in that person not in that person really but figuratively as in that person that was borne of a virgin who was circumcised c. is spoken in figure of the whole nature What Was not Christ reall and very Man our only surety Mediator High Priest who offered a reall sacrifice for us Is he nothing but a figure and if Adam was not the first man in whom all stood and fell so that all have sinned in him neither can Christ be the second Man in whom all his sonnes are justified redeemed and saved But Familists deny that Adam was the first man in whom all stood and fell as Saltmarsh told us before and therefore Familists deny that doctrine of the first and second Adam Rom. 5. and 1 Cor 15. 3. It is a mystery that all that Christ did from his childhood to his crucifying death and crosse was a discoveâ—y of God by this Figure in the whole mystery how God is in all his and works and hath his times of Law-crucifying c. Was his crucifying but a discovery or a document of God by this figure The Scripture riseth higher He was wounded for our transgression he was bruised for our iniquity the chastisement of our peace was upon him with his stripes we are healed Esai 53. And him that knew no sinne God made sinne for us that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him as it is 2 Cor. 5.21 And in his own selfe on the tree he bare our sinnes 1 Pet. 2.24 The Familists make Christ a discovery and a teaching figure not a true Man The Socinians make him a Man but a meere example of patient suffering if we follow him his example will save us but they denyed he payed a reall satisfactory ransome to Gods justice for us 4. By Christs death say they God witnesseth to his people that he is their God and they his people by killing all their strength and life and power of the first creation and carrying it up to a more excellent and glorious life his own Spirit How killed Christ the strength life and power of the first creation Christ is but a figure and Christ but suffers sayth Gortine and dies in us when we who beare his Image For Man saith Saltmarsh p. 3 4. is created according to the Image of God which was Jesus Christ doe suffer and die for God cannot die And to this agreeth well what Saltmarsh saith p. 288. Others say he himselfe and Familists in opposition to Protestants who make Gospel-administration to stand in repentance faith sanctification justification 285 286. the mystery of salvation is no other then Immanuel or God with us Christ being no more but an anointed one and that anointed one is our nature or weaknesse anointed with the Spirit even God himselfe who is strength And this mystery of great and exceeding glory is revealed in peeces and parts and after the manner of men according to the infirmity of our flesh within the Christian in graces c. and in the Scriptures or expressions and formes without the Christian then is Christ crucified nothing but a beleever graced within with Gods Image And p. 283. he saith O how doth the pure appearance of God powre shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory Either by letter or by graces the day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Okes. Now a Saint anointed is God manifested in the flesh to Saltmarsh and will the Lord powre shame on God manifested in the flesh or is the day of the Lord against Christ â—evealed within the Christian in graces and in the Scriptures without the Christian Then is Gods wrath kindled against grace within and Scripture without brave Divinity The Scripture saith not that Christ on the Crosse killed the strength life and power of the first creation that is Gospel-grace beleeving and God manifested in the Saints that is the new creature in them and the first creation that is as they say the natuâ—rall faculties of knowing willing nilling so as the holy Ghost and the Lord Jesus must come in place of these faculties and in us love feare beleeve rejoyce and we all our powers that we had in creation must be dead passive organs Industry Arts Sciences Tongues Labouring acting of Duties quite removed as flesh and corruption and we turned in all spirit See Rise reign Er. 1 2. For Saltm saith Sparkles of Glory 230 231. all other askings or seekings of God which are not thus in Spirit or in the will or mind of God in some evidence or pure work of the Spirit is but the askings of creatures as creatures All exhortations in Scripture to this duty as Seek yee my face Pray continually are onely then rightly effectually and properly applied and obeyed when the Spirit of God doth it in the Christian when the Spirit of God breathes in and reveals the will of God and acts in the duty or expressions and the Christian speakes in himselfe or the presence of others that mind of God and so the Spirit of God cloathes it selfe in flesh or letter or expressions as to the outward man If by a pure work of the Spirit Saltmarsh mean that the Spirit acteth as the principall determining moving acting cause carrying on the work so as our Spirit and naturall faculties of mind will affection have their own subordinate and inferiour active influence in the work the holy Ghost helping our infirmities it is good but this is no new light nor Familisticall secret of all Spirit but that which Protestants teach against Den and other Arminians old liers and new lights But â— feare a pure work of the Spirit is as much as the Spirit acts purely wholly only in praying and all supernaturall acts and the naturall faculties strength power and life of the first creation are destroyed and annihilated so as we are dead passive Organs doing nothing but the Spirit doth all as Libertines say Second causes work nothing but God as the soul of all worketh all in all creatures This is the secret and so the praying and all the supernaturall duties of beleevers are pure
is no Rule and if so in all the sinnes committed by Christians be they never so heyâ—ous the Christian sinnes not for he goâ—s against no Law noâ— any obligiâ—g Commandement CHAP. XXIV Of the Indulgence of sinning under Law and Gospel granted by the Familists GOd had a time before Christ came in the Spirit as he had before Christ came in the flesh in which he suffered with patience their sinnes so now under Episcopacie Independency Presbytery he useth much forbearance but he hath a time in which he will judge the world and destroy Antichrist and then shall all the Saints Indulgencies cease to all these things under which they are walking some in conscience some in liberty Sparkles 251 252 253. Answ. The Scripture speaketh of no Indulgency to sinning after the revealed Gospel because after his ascension he came both in the flesh and Spirit and men have no excuse for their sins Acts 14.16 Acts 17.30 In times of ignorance God winked but now even in Pauls time he commands all to repent 2 Cor. 6.2 Behold now is the day of salvation And Rom. 13.12 Now the night is far spent and the day is at hand The Gospel day is dawn a day of the Spirit beyond the Gospel day the Scripture knoweth not except the incomming of the Jews which is a Gospel day in which the Moon light shall bee as the Sunne in his full strength 2. Here is a new Familistical day of judgement begun in this life and why not also the Libertine and Nicolaitan resurrection in this life 3. Sinning in conscience and liberty excuseth no sinne nor can Saints sinne at all in the Antinomian way as is proven and shall be hereafter God willing Now under Episcopâ—cie must God give dispensations to Prelâ—ticall Saintâ— under that Antichristian ministration to bow to Altars and 〈◊〉 to all their Popery that now they professe and practice and they sin not in that case yea and such walk with God in all â—is removes p. 316. and in all outward religious Administrations page 314. and even following Popery CHAP. XXV Familists will have us to be very Christ or Christed and Godded 25 SOme say CHRIST in us is no other then the habit of grace and such a work of sanctification wrought by the graces of the Spirit and this they say is CHRIST formed in us This the Protestant Generally Others say CHRIST in us is when we are made the anointed of God which is Christ or the whole intire Christ as one spirituall new man 1 Cor. 12.12 and that the Image of Christ in us is Christ manifested in our flesh as to sufferings and death whereby the flesh is crucified in the power of God and of the Spirit the outward man or flesh dying daily and it is no more we that live but Christ manifested in us as in resurrection Sparkles 255 256. Answ. Saltmarsh here quits the Protestant but leaves him with a slander and blot that Christ in a Christian is but a habit of mortification but he speakes nothing of imputed righteousnesse and Christ living by faith in the heart which he knowes the Protestant teacheth to be Christ in the Saints the hope of glory 2. Hee takes him to H. Nicholas and makes every Saint one intire whole Christ and the whole mysticall body of the Catholick Church in every beleever 1 Cor. 12.12 that is every man is Christ and God manifested in the flesh and Godded with God and Christed with Christ in suffering and this is all the incarnation of God and crucifying of the Lord of glory that Saltmarsh will allow us But we beleeve Christ died and rose and in our flesh is sitting at the right hand of God and withall that in a spirituall manner he dwels in us by faith cloathing a sinner in his whites of glory and breathing living acting in him as in a Tabernacle a redeemed and graced palace which he will cast down and raise up at the last day and plaster and more then over-gold with finest purest glory This is Christ in us the hope of Glory CHAP. XXVI The Familists fansie of our passing from one ministration to another of higher glory in this life and the Lords Prayer and Christian Sabbath 27 THere is a fiery triall of the Spirit 1 Cor. 3.13.15 2 Pet. 3.10 Rev. 2.9 in which a Christian passing from Law to Gospel and from a Gospel state of graces gifts and ordinances to more glorious manifestations of God and all Spirit burneth and crucifieth all his former workes and ministrations as vile and nothing Answ. Law or Gospel-merit are daily to be burnt and trampled under foot and not only when we passe from Law to Gospel except men under the old Testament be saved by Law-righteousnesse 2. When we passe from Law to Gospel we leave shadowes and approach nearer to the Sunne and the night-torches of ceremonies are blown out because the day dawneth But that we are to admit new lights contradicent to the old is an untruth there was ever the same truth from the beginning 1 John 1.1 Jer. 6.16 Gen. 3.16 Heb. 13.8 neither Christ nor Truth weares out of fashion the matter is not thus It was not of old Confesse sinne and now it is sinne to Saints to confesse sinne Nor was it of old that David was justified by workes but now Paul is justified without workes by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. Nor was it of old a pardoned man can sin and is forbidden to murther but now a pardoned man can not sin no written law forbids a Saint to murther Thus we burn no we crucifie no truths no acts of righteousnesse the grace of God commands them now as then Tit. 2.11.12 and never bad crucifie them Thus we wash our hands of new lights or rather new lies contradicent to old truths new and clearer manifestations of ancient Christ are our new lights 2. 1 Cor. 3. There is no passing from Law to Gospel the Law and Gospel-truths are never called Hay and Stubble and opposed to silver and gold truth is not opposed to truth 2. God burnes that trash law-merits we are to burn 3. That hay is laid upon a golden foundation Christ Law or Gospel-merits are not builded on Christ the Spirit expones not this text so as Saltmarsh doth 3. It is Saltmarsh his hap to misexpone all places for the last judgement and the resurrection of the body I dare say the Spirit of truth never minded his passing from one ministration to another 2 Pet. 3. the burning of the earth and the works of it is not mens burning of all their works For 1. Scoffers mock the last day and the promise of Christs comming but not the joyfull day of their passing from their scoffing merits selfe-righteousnesse to a new ministration of glory 2. Peter minded a reall not metaphoricall destroying of the world in Noahs time not with figurative but most reall waters and from that of burning the earth with fire really not figuratively
7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15. he never once saith Christ the Sonne of God was made true and very man in all things like unto us sinne excepted or the second person of the Trinity assumed the nature of man in the unity of his person or Christ was the true Sonne of David borne of a woman c. as Scripture and Divines speak but by the contrary only in this appearance of flesh he was a figure of God whose designe it is to make his Saints his temple his tabernacle his body and God thus manifested in the flesh that is God by his Spirit giving us faith and a new birth to be the Sonnes of God in whom he dwells by faith is the Immanuel God with us that is all the God-man or God incarnate which this spirit of the Antichrist will yeeld to us is nothing but every Saint anointed is Christ and Immanuel now the Father and Spirit both make the Saints the Temple of God the new creation the body of Christ thus and so the Son is no more God incarnate then the Father and God is thus manifested in the flesh in making us his dwelling house and Temple and body by faith as Saltmarsh is sure not to speak against but with the heretickes who denyed Christ to have a true body or to be true man but only to be a figure or appearance of a man or a man in representation in forme in meer shape not truly and really so as the Disciplâ—s heard saw with their eyes and looked on and their hands handled the Lord of life 1 Joh. 1.1 of him they said He is not here he is risen againe except ye beleeve that I am he yee shall dye in your sinnes And in his crucifying saith Saltmarsh p. 13.14 all his first glory in which he appeared revealed that old designe of God that mystery hid from ages and now made manifest to the Saints nayling all the flesh of his Saints to the same crosse and being lifted up drawes all men to him which is the mystery of the Gospel or Christ crucified H. Nicholas document c. 3. sen. 5. to be borne of the Virgin Mary out of the seed of David after the flesh is to be borne of the pure doctrine of H.N. out of the seed of love How Christ nailed all the flesh of his Saints to the crosse except mystically and figuratively and in a spirituall sense I know not but this is all Christs dying on the crosse except Familists say that Christ dyed not really and truly but only in a figure or they say Christ as an extraordinary holy man was God manifested in the flesh and that he was not the consubstantiall Son of God but being a man Godded with the holy being of love dyed as an example of singular love and patience and most submissive obedience and so nailed to his crosse all the flesh of his Saints exemplary that we should follow him as the Socinians teach and so his death must be no reall no true satisfaction nor any satisfactory ransome to justice for us but that God forgave all men their sinnes without a price or ransome of blood and Christ gave not himselfe as a reall ransome price or satisfaction for our sinnes but dyed as a rule and patterne of holinesse that we should imitate him and without his but by our owne personall merits wee might be saved as we were saved by following the godly lives of other holy men The Scripture saith he nailed his owne flesh to the crosse for so it is 1 Pet. 2 24. Who his own selfe bare our sinnes in his body on the tree And Act. 13.28 Though they found no cause of death in him yet desired they Pilate that he should be slaine 29. And when they had fulfilled all that was written of him they tooke him downe from the tree and laid him in a sepulcher but God raised him from the dead Now the man Christ that was nailed to a tree and buried in the grave of Joseph of Arimathea that same man God raised from the dead but Christ nailed not the Saints flesh and the bodies of beleevers of Saltmarsh and others really to the crosse nor were their bodyes really laid in Josephs new tombe nor did God truly and really raise them from the dead only in a spirituall meaning we dyed are buried with Christ and partakers of his resurrection But saith Peter Act. 5.30 The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom ye slew and hanged on a tree But Saltmarsh saith the Christ crucifying and nailing all the flesh of his Saints to the same crosse and being lifted up drawes all men to him is the mystery of the Gospel or Christ crucified But Christ crucifying the flesh and sinfull corruption of beleevers in the same crosse is Christ mystically and spiritually and by the merit of his bloody death mortifying sin in the Saints and the sufferings of the Saints are not satisfactory to divine justice as Christs sufferings were but castigatorie to deaden them to the lusts of the flesh and the Saints sufferings are not Christ crucified nor Christ on the crosse drawing all men to him For Christ died and was but once really and truly in his blessed flesh and humane nature crucified Heb. 9.26 27 28. Matth. 27.34 35. Marke 14.24 Luke 23. v. 33 34. Joh. 19.23 on Mount Calvarie But the Saints were not really crucified with him for many of them were not borne when he dyed I have observed before that Gortyn and H. Nicholas make the Saints who beare the image of God suffering and persecuted in the world to be Christ crucified and nothing else because saith Gortyn Christ being the Lord of life cannot dye nor suffer in himselfe and therefore hee suffers in his Saints and so every suffering Saint is all the crucified Christ that these men grant Yea H. N. never confesseth Christ to be true God and very man but sometime the sabbaoth is Christ Evang. c. 2. s. 15. or the service of love is Christ. Exhor 14. s. 1. or the godly being in men is Christ Evang. 13. s. 16. or the eldest Elder of the family of love is Christ that is H.N. or a godly life is Chriâ—t so are we saved by our owne good works And Saltmarsh saith p. 14. Now all this of this new or second creation as they are spirituall and heavenly are only in and through the same Spirit and discerned in the same Spirit Hence a Christ of flesh and blood who is true man and dyed for us is but Christ in the letter and the Protestant legall Christ that as a killing letter killeth and perfecteth nothing and cannot give life but the true Christ is a Spirit and spirituall and discerned in the Spirit that is to say only the family of love knoweth by the Spirit abstracted from Scripture and from all flesh and letter the true God manifested in the flesh of every Saint and crucified in beleevers and disclaimeth the
the crosse all the naturall faculties power and excellencies that the Creator gave to us when we were created and nailing these to the crosse was Christs crucifying of the flesh and we are the same way crucified with Christ as so many joynt Saviours with him by suffering afflictions and in place of this crucified flesh all the Saints have the Spirit to act in them and our conversion to God or restauration in the second Adam is in that we are made againe in Christ partakers of the divine nature and of the substantiall being of God or godded with the new heavenly being of God in love and Christed with Christ and turned when we are perfectly renewed into all spirit Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory pag. 71. And the naturall faculties of our soule mind will affections are in our conversion removed and in place of them comes the very Holy Ghost in person and very Christ himselfe acts in us Rise Reigne Ruine of Antino art 1. art 2. pag. 1. and lives in us not by faith and created grace but substantially and personally and for this they alledge Gal. 2.20 I live not but Christ lives in me and so neither our naturall power or any thing nor is created grace any thing but Christ is all in all CHAP. XXX Familists will have all externals indifferent 2. SAltm saith Christians should live in the unity of the Spirit under their severall formes and attaintments Now by forms and attaintments he meanes Prelacie Presbyterie Independencie yea Poperie and all outward worship and ordinances of which he saith there is no forme nor model in the letter of the Scriptures and so he maketh the Scriptures as unperfect as the Papists doe the one dreaming of a Spirit in the breast of the Pope and cursed Clergie to be the master of our faith the other an Anabaptisticall Spirit of unwritten revelations to be our leader and they reproach the word of God as formes characters figures a faith Ceremoniall and figurative services out of the knowledge of the Scripture as H.N. saith Evang. ch 34. sent 10. And by Christians he meanes Saints of divers and contrary sects wayes Religions such as is the Chaos of a Church in the Sectaries Army in which there are Arrians that say Christ was but a mere godly man Antitrinitarians Socinians Arminians Seekers Anabaptists most of them all being Arminians Familists Antinomians Enthysiasts and all these should agree in the unity of the Spirit and as he saith after pag. 20. in these outward things they ought to please one another to edification Rom. 13.10 Rom. 8.2 Col. 2.20 the Law of love and spirit or life being more royall and excellent then any worldly rudiments whatsoever Now it is cleare that his meaning is they should keep the unity of the Spirit and please one another in all outward things as Rom. 15.1.2 so I thinke he should cite the place that is doe as Anabaptists among Anabaptists be a Presbyterian among Presbyterians an Independent among Independents Prelaticall among Prelaticall men that we offend not one another because the Law of loving our neighbour is above being baptised or not baptised and using of the signe of the crosse or not using it and all the five Popish bastard Sacraments are lesse then loving our brother upon this ground Familists make all externalls free and indifferent and so doth Oliver Crumwell in his letter to the House of Commons 1645. which I set downe here that many in both Kingdomes who looked on him as a godly man may be satisfied toward him whether he favour Familisme or no for it smelleth rankly of that fleshly sect it was printed before by Authority Presbyterians Independents all have here the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answer they agree here know no names of difference pity it is it should be otherwise any where All that beleeve have the reall unity which is most glorious because inward and spirituall in the body and to the head for being united in formes commonly called uniformity every Christian will for peace sake study and doe as far as conscience will permit and from Brethren in things of the minde we looke for no compulsion but that of light and reason in other things God hath put the sword in the Parliaments hands for the terror of evill doers and the praise of them that doe well if any plead exemption from it he knows not the Gospell if any would wring it out of your hands or steale it from you under what pretence soever I hope they shall doe it without effect that God will maintaine it in your hand and direct you in the use thereof is the prayer of Now because this Letter was publickly Printed and containes doctrine unsound and scandalous to me and many other every Christian is obliged to be ready to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of the hope that is in him with meeknesse and fear 1 Pet. 3.15 especially when he giveth a publick scandall of unsoundnesse in the faith I thought my selfe tyed in conscience and others are debters to me for the same freedome of conscience in the truth which they crave to themselves in errors and hereâ—ies to shew how scandalous and unsound this Letter is Presâ—yterians Independents all have the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answâ—r Answ. This is no just enumeration to prove the inward and spirituall unity in the Army which he intends for there bee in the Army Socinians Arminians Anabaptists and by name Jo. Saltmarsh Mr. Del and Seekers who in Print disclaime both Presbyterians and Independents and to my knowledge there is not this day in England any that is a mere Independent which maintaineth nothing but Independencie with moâ—t of these of N. England and does not hold other unsound and corrupt tenets especially that of Liberty of conscience which bordereth with Atheisme Scepticisme and with all faiths and no faith 2. I am not of the Authors minde that Presbyterians and Independents as now they are can have the same spirit of faith and prayer except we say with H Nicholas the first Elder of the family of love that all externalls in Religion Presbyterians Independents Popes Cardinals Bishops Priests Deacons Sextons Services Ceremonies yea and the Church of Rome till contentions arose about these as H N. Evangelie c. 32. c. 33. saith are indifferent and no wayes unlawfull H. N. saith his followers are subject to no Gods no Lawes or Ceremonies but only to the Lord their God and to his most holy service of love they are not likewise subject in bondage unto the creatures neither yet to any created thing but only to the Creator c all their life minde and delight only is in God and God himselfe likewise with his mind life or Spirit is in them and they are even so of one conformity or substance with each other namely God and his people of peace Spirit l. and c. 55. l. 9. No
not ergo the invisible Church at all times and finally may simply fall from the sound faith of fundamentalls necessary for salvation more then this is a good consequence this particular beleever may in one particular fundamentall point erre fouly and grossely for a time ergo he is not infallibille simpliciter but may finally and totally fall away And that of our Saviours I have prayed for thee that thy faith faile not Luke 22.32 though it free not Beleevers from particular failings both in doctrine of faith and conversation of life and that grossely and fouly yet it secures them by Christs intercession in a state of infallibility in fundamentalls and in a condition of indeclinability in conversion so as beleevers are infallible in point of faith touching fundamentalls necessary to salvation except Familists hold the Apostacie of the Saints or that all may goe to heaven finally doubting Pag. 174.175 Sparkles Saltmars tells what are the tradions of man and for Mark 7.9 he citeth Matth. 9. or heresies Now a heresie saith he is something against the doctrine of faith in the word or Scriptures not against any interpretations doctrins conclusions glosses comments or preaching of men who speak not Scripture originally nor infallibly as the Apostles did but so far as that is the very Scripture they speak so far as they speak the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else they teach for doctrines the traditions of men Answ. Traditions of men are not necessarily errors in fundamentalls except only by a remote consequence as all errors are against the fundamentalls 2. There are heresies that are by good consequence against fundamentalls else the Saduces their denying of the resurrection Mat. 22. was no heresie for Christ proveth by a good consequence that they denyed the Scripture I am the God of Abraham when Abraham was then dead when God spake out of the bush to Moses Exod. 3. yet they denyed but conclusions deduced from Scripture 3. There is another strange ingredient in heresie according to Familists and that is because God speakes not now immediatly his word to us as he did to the Apostles no man is an hereticke that denyeth the whole faith except he that denyes the Scripture as the Scripture and except he deny it in so farre as teachers speake the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else that is if they be not Familiâ—ts that teach and speake not in the Famisticall spirit they teach for doctrines the traditions of men that is heresies for Gods truth then to speake heresie is to speake only against fundamentall truths when a Familist in the Spirit of God speaketh them 2. But then when a hereticke readeth in the word this fundamentall Christ came in the world to save sinners 1 Tim. 1.15 though he deny it and spit at it that is no heresie because the paper and printed booke speaketh not in the Spirit of Jesus 3. The written word of God is not the word of God but only the word is spoken by a Familist in the Spirit of Christ. 4. When Preachers void of the Spirit speake that which is the very word of God and fundamentalls of faith these truths are not the word of God but the traditions of men and heresies so his Master H.N. taught the Scripture preaching to be but figurative service the word of God was never published to the world till H.N. the least among the holy ones of God was made alive through Christ anointed with his godly being manned himselfe with H N. and godded H.N. with himself published the light of glory H. Nicholas Evangelic c. 34. sent 9. Pag. 175. Schisme is a dividing from Christians who are in an outward profession of truth Now there may bee schisme iâ— visible Churches or fellowships of Saints upon this account but there can bee none in the true body of Christ or the spirituall Church for they that are joyned to the Lord are one spirit and they are made perfect in one Answ. There is no outward Schisme or renting but it begins at the heart Schisme is a dividing of the hearts as well as a visible parting with the Church or a part thereof else schisme were no sinne which yet Paul reproveth as a sinne 1 Cor. 1. 1 Cor. 3.1 2. The Church of Corinth and these that made a rent were both the visible and the invisible Church that they were the visible Saltm cannot deny they were the invisible Church also 1 Cor. 1.13 Christ was crucified for them and they were babes in Christ fed with milke 1 Cor. 3.1.2 and built upon one only foundation v. 10. Saltmarsh must say they were all unconverted that made the schisme 3. Familists will have none the true body and spirituall Church of Christ but the invisible Church so that upon this account they that beleeve and visibly professe neither Christ nor his truth before men yea who all their dayes deny Christ and so shall be denyed of Christ before the Father and his holy Angells Matth. 10.32 33. may be and are the true body of Christ and the Spirituall Church so H. Nicholas Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke 4. May not a schisme and seperation fall in these that are both the true body and spirituall Church when of a Church of beleevers effectually called consisting of foure hundred two hundred seperate from two hundred I think they may as well as Barnabas a good man and full of the Holy Ghost seperated from Paul But in so farre as they are saith he in that one Spirit they cannot be divided Ans. True but Saltm speakes lyes in hypocrisie when he saith the spirituall Church are made perfect in one Lord in this life upon the same reason as they are one and as united to the Lord they cannot lye whore steale murther but out of some remnants of corruption they can sinne But Familists put them in a condition they can in this life sinne no more or if they sinne their transgression is not sinne it is not they but their Asse the flesh that sinnes as Libertines said but that is no violation of the Law of God CHAP. XXXIII Saltmarsh Sparkles pag. 22â— Familists minde touching Prayer ALL constant speakings to God in this as they call a conceived way or impremeditate or extemporary way is taken commonly amongst Christians for prayer in the Spirit and for that Spirituall way which the Disciples of Christ used in the Gospel who were growne up from the infancy and childishnesse of formes or words taught them which is but a meer natural or outward thing as they say which any may perform by strength of naturall parts as wit and memory and affections Saltmarsh here first condemneth prayer morning and evening under the words of constant speakings to God because he will have no praying but when the Spirit acts immediatly 2. All extemporary prayers goe not for praying in the Spirit among Christians commonly he belyeth Protestants and the truly
anointed of God in this words are but the outward skin of prayer the Spirit must adde soule heat and breath to words Some have a sort of eloquence in praying who have as little of the Spirit of adoption as some that cannot pray without a booke a growing up from booke praying to extempory praying is no growing in the Spirit because if we distinguish as we should between a gift of praying and preaching and the grace of adoption or of praying and preaching in the Holy Ghost many al their daies have a naturall liberty of praying and say Lord Lord without a Booke that are but workers of iniquâ—ty as divers Antinomians and Familists are for the most part and their mere shining gifts and golden words are bought and sold by the simple for grace and the spirit of adoption 3 Nor is extemporary prayer always a mere outward thing because wit memory and affections act therein these powers are not mere blocks and stones in praying and by this argument all that Saltmarsh writes is but a mere naturall and outward thing and not writing in the spirit as he vainly boasteth in his Books because wit memory affections act in the producing of such prayers yea they that are fleshly may write all the new discoveries and sparkles of darknesse and flesh that Saltmarsh writes for the Spirit never taught such dreames or rotten phancies nor such interpretations as he doth offer to us as dictates of the pure spirit CHAP. XXXIV A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scripture that are in this peece of Saltmarsh which he fathers upon the pure immediate actings of the Spirit beyond law and Gospel FRom this Is God the God of the Jews only and not of the Gentiles also Rom. 3. He inferreth that God hath not limited ordination to the Presbytery so as none in a constituted Church should preach but they as if to be a God to his people in Covenant were to make al in Covenant men women sent preachers of the gospel 2 Psa. 50. Thou thoughtest I was such a one as thy selfe Because I punished thee not but was silent at thy Adulteries and Slanders so the true sense is but Saltmarsh saith that is a God merely of one image or figure Therefore God is not in one forme of worship saith he the law the gospell but in another beyond both to wit the spirit What greater violence can be done to the scripture 3 And the Heavens cannot containe him therefore God is not in one forme of worship doctrine or confession He may inferre therefore he hath not sufficiently revealed himselfe to us in his word and works contrary to Psa. 19. Saltmarsh 284. The day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Oaks and pleasant Pictures and Idols of gold and judgement shall be upon all the Merchandise of Babylon the pearlesse and pretious stones the Cynamon and Odors then must God poure shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory upon all the visions and dreames that man hath of God by reason creature-imagerie or outward administration notion by letter or by graces c. Answ. In such a noone-day light of the Gospel can we beleeve that Antichrist should call Gospel-administration by the letter that is the preached Gospell inward graces and faith laying hold on Christs imputed righteousnesse with the name of flesh dreames imagerie idols oaks of Bashan Babiloâ—s pretious wares Did the Holy Ghost Isa. 2.12 13. c. Rev. 18 12. intend any such thing 4 Touch not mine anoynted ergo give the anoynted liberty of conscience to preach or teach of God what they please An. but that doe my anoynted no harme will warrant that the Prophets should not sâ—dden the hearts of the anoynted in the way of righteousnesse But it shall never follow ergo Nathan may not rebuke David the anoynted of God for his adultery and murther ergo if an anoynted of God commit murther the Magistrate should not punish him for it nor ought the anoynted to be rebuked or hurt with the tongue though they deny God Christ Scripture Not as Lords over Gods inheritance or having Lordship over your faith ergo liberty of all Religions is lawfull Answ. Saltmarsh shall never prove this consequence To the weake I became as weake then are all outward things in worship indifferent We are to please one another to edification Rom. 15.2 ergo all outward things are indifferent see Sparkles p· 20. Answ. The place Rom. 15. is to please one another in acts of the second Table as not to offend our Brother in meats then may we please him in drunkennesse gluttony whoredome except the words be other wise exponed 2 Thess. 1. Christ shall come to be gloryfied in his Saints that is the Lord Jesus his second comming in spirit and glory in revelation in his Saints Sparkles p. 22. Answ. Then Christs second comming is not in the end of of the World in a bodily manner but so spirituall as it is daily fulfilled and the day of Judgement is even now and in this life as said Henery Nicholas and it hath beene these 1647 yeares Antichrist or the man of sin 2 Thess. 1. is the old man Answ. Saltmarsh will not have the Pope the Antichrist because Popery and all Religions are indifferent The first Tabernacle stood in meats and drinks and diverse washings and carnal ordinances then baptizing with water is Jewish Sparkles 29.30 we are circumcised with him in baptisme ergo there is no baptizing with water Spark 31.32 Answ. The affirming in some respect of the operation of the first cause doth not anull all the actings of the second cause nor bring to nothing all ordinances Job 29.2 The candle of God shineth upon their heads and the secret of the Almighty on their Tabernacle that is the Disciples had the Summer sun shining on them while Christ was among them in the flesh when that ministration came but to its point it became a place for Satyrs and Owls Answ. Job speaketh of his worldly prosperity before his troubles came on him and Psa. c. 13.19.20 of the desolation of Babylon neither of which the Disciples saw Salmarsh citeth the place of Job as if the Holy Ghost intended his monkiâ—h sense which was never in the heart of God Hee shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire ergo ther 's no water-baptisme 33. Answ. It is no consequence Goe tâ—â—ch and baptize that is goe Disciple and baptize now Paul and Apollo were nothing and cannot wake Disciples then hee must speake of the ministration of the Holy Ghost or gifts which were to continue for that age only Answ. But the Apostles ministerially as instruments and Servants could make Disciples and baptizeâ— outwardly Christ only inwardly and effectually as the principall cause Col. 2. Being circumcised with circumcision made withâ—uâ— hard then as true circumcision is made without hands so is baptisme Answ. But it followeth not circumcision with hands is forbidden Gal.
5.3 4. but bâ—ptizing is commanded Matth. 28.19 20. By this argument Saltmarsh should not preach nor write books nor bow his knee nor pray nor read Scripture because true preaching to the heart is God teaching without a mans tongue and true writing is God writing his Law in the inward parts without inke or paper and true praying in the Spirit is without knee tongue or lifting up eyes or hands c. by such arguments H. Nicholas and Enthusiasts abolish all ordinances Jesus Christ is the Prophet whom we are to heare and they shall be all taught of God ergo no ministery by the letter can destroy the Antichrist p. 49. Ans. It followeth not for when the Antichrist is revealed to men to be the Antichrist he is destroyed otherwise the Antichrist must be converted to the faith by this way Christ is perfected and entered into glory Luke 24. that is all Christs body and Saints are made Ministers and preachers Sparkles p. 51. and a pure Spirit without all ordinances Ans. Saltmarsh with H. Nicholas turne Christ dying and entring into glory over into a Christ spirituall that is God living by grace in the Saints then as many Saints as many Christs crucified and rising againe 1 Cor. 8. We know that an Idoll is nothing nor an Idol Temple then outward formes and orders are only a supplement to the absence of the Spirit of God and to order the outward man amongst men to their fellow-Saints or the world while the Law of the Spirit of life is not in them shining and conforming them in Spirit and love to the image of Christ then preaching and ordinances are but characters of bondage to the unregenerate and while they see darkly and in a glasse and not face to face 1 Cor. 13. Ans. The meaning of that an Idol is nothing is or is vanity as the Prophets say an Idoll is of no force or power to hallow or pollute meats that of themselves are indiâ—ferent yet the things sacrificed to Idolls should not be eaten before the weake and if they be eaten in the Idoll Temple we partake of the devills Temple and that is nothing what ever Familists imagine Then we are to abstaine from Popish Idols and to abâ—â—aine from murther and to walke in love according to the rule of the Gospel and Law commanding good forbidding ill only while we are unrenewed men Ordinances are as the horne-booke to children come to the family of love that are old men in Christ and need no Ordinances an Idoll is nothing but an indifferent thing to them all the Scripture is but to order our walking before men and the world not before God nor to lay any obligation of conscience on a Saint or Familist so as hee should sinne in kneeling to or praying before an Idoll or abstaine therefrom The Serpent Gen. 3. was fleshly wisdome the espousalls of the woman the weaknesse of creation p. 57. Ans. Then the story of Adam Paradise serpent trees eating man woman marriage are no reall histories but meere allegories and metaphors and mysticall things which only can be expounded by the spirit of Familists and Antinomians and this is the only spirituall preaching praying and expounding of Scripture that Saltmarsh giveth us Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 64.65 By meeknesse of the Saints only shall the Jelousie and enmity of their enemies be allayed Revel 14. here is the patience of the Saints Ans. There is not in the text one jot of overcomming the enemies with meeknesse here is matter of ground for the patience of the Saints as chap. 13.10 and with as good ground he may say the keeping of the Commandements of God and of the faith of Jesus is that which allayeth the hatred of the world contrary to 1 Joh. 3.12 Joh. 15.19.22 Matth. 5.11.12 for the enemies doe expound Christs meeknesse and silence to be guiltinesse they wonder that Christ answered nothing the world hate and malice the meeknesse of the Saints though an eminent grace as they doe all other shinings of Christ in them and yet by dying they strengthen the faith of others Rev. 12.13 Joh. 3.30 He must increase I must decrease that is my ministration by word and water must be gone and another more spirituall must succeed and as the fire from heaven licked up the foure barrells of water so the baptisme of the Spirit as fire was to licke up this of water 1 King 18.34 to .38 p. 60. A. But. John speaketh not so much of his Ministery which was in the same doctrine and Sacrament to continue to the end as of Johns evanishing in his person and as the day star at the rising of the Sunne for Iohn was to be gone and to dye and his time of actuall service to expire though the doctrine liveth till this day and in his graces the fulnesse whereof was in Christ and that Elijahs sacrifice was a type of the Spirit Baals of John Baptists Ministery is a Monkes dream the Spirit of God never intended such a thing for we are still builded upon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Jesus Christ being the chiefe corner stone Eph. 2.20 21 22. and so an habitation of God through the Spirit and so the same doctrine of the Prophets and of the Baptist must continue but this is to deprive us of all the old Testament as the Anabaptists doe Eye for eye and tooth for tooth was the Law Matth. 5.39 And love your neighbour but there is a higher ministration of the Spirit in the Apostles time Love your enemies avenge not Ans. The Spirit never meant that under the old Testament we might revenge our selves and hate our enemies the contrary is evident Deut. 32.35 Prov. 20.22 Prov. 25.21 22. and this was long before Christ came in the flesh this is Socinianisme and Popery if Saltmarsh understand either of the two Blessed are the meeke Christ prophesied of a ministration in the Spirit by meeknesse and patience of the Saints Revel 14.12 and Heb. 4. there remaineth a rest to the people of God Ans. This meeknesse and patient suffering of injuries and heavenly Sabboths was in the old as well as in the New Testament Ps. 37.7.8 v. 11. Ps. 34.2 Heb. 11.33 34 35 36 37 38. I saw no Temple there then in this life the Saints shall be without ordinances and the Kingdome shall be delivered up to the Father he that can receive it let him receive it p. 65.66 This ministration is not only done upon the whole body of Christ at last but is fulfilled in its particular accomplishments and mystery of Spirit here Answ. 1. There is no more ground for such a ministration in this life then there is for no death no crying no sorrow no paine in this life Rev. 21.4 no Sunne nor Moone v. 23. no uncleane thing no sinne v. 27. and no more warrant for delivering up the Kingdome in this life 1 Cor. 15. then for the resurrection of the dead 23.37
and the blowing of the last Trumpet 52. and the swallowing up of death in victory 55 56 57. as if all these should come to passe in this life agreeable to this saith H. N. Evangel ch 35. se 9. In which resurrection of the dead God sheweth unto us that the time is now fulfilled that his dead or the dead which are fallen asleepe in the Lord rise up in this day of his judgement and appeare unto us in godly glory which shall also henceforth live in us everlastingly with Christ and reigne upon the earth wherein the Scripture commeth to be fulfilled in this present day And Saltm willeth these that are as spirituall as himself and his Familists to beleeve this and receive it that is except we make shipwracke of faith and say the resurrection is past in this life as did Hymeneus and Philetus wee are all legall literall men and void of the Spirit 2. Saltmarsh is unwilling to contradict the truth of God 1 Cor. 15.24 too openly to wit that in the end the Kingdome shall be delivered up Now whether this be meant of Christs reigning no more in his Church in this life by Ordidinances or as Chrysostome doth expound the place it be the rendering up to the Father his conquâ—isâ—d and purchased people as it is most agreeable to Eph. 5.27 I dispute not now but Saltmarsh saith faintly This is not only done on the whole body of Christ at the last but also here He dares not say this rendering up is not onely at the last day but also in this life yet the Apostle is cleare he thought of no rendering up of the Kingdome in this life as Saltmarsh by this new spirit supposeth for the text is cleare v. 22.23 every man shall rise againe from the dead Christ first and then his members 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Then is the end when he shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father Then there is no rendring up till the dead in Christ be raised v. 23.24 but the dead in Christ in their bodies of which undoubtedly the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 15.1 2 3 4 c. doe not rise in this life 2. This rendering up is not till the end then shall the end be 3. It is when all rule and authority shall be put downe v. 27. This is not in this life 4. It is when the last enemy shall be subdued 26. 5. When God shall be all in all 28. These are not in this life therefore Saltm dreames Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 165. Jer. 38 2. He that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall live but if yee stay in the City yee shall be consumed this is a figure of abiding no longer under any dispensation Law Christ in the flesh Gospel Spirit then God and his presence appeares upon it Ans. We know not this Spirit that dreames of phansied types and allegories without shadow of reason in the holy Scripture wee have no ground to beleeve that the Holy Ghost intends any thing of this kinde only Saltmarsh his Popish Spirit saith so the Scripture is silent Saltmarsh pag. 145.147 148. he saith Mal. 3. ver 18. Ye shall discorne betweene the righteous and the wicked proveth the Spirit of discerning by which we shall know false teachers Antichrists as in the Apostolicke Church and who feares God truely who not as the sense knows its object Answ. By this Familists deny the spirits and hereticks are to be judged by the word but that man is the Hereticke the Legalist though never so heavenly if he be a Puritan the spirit of Familists discerns him to be a Cain or a Judas 2 The place of Malachie is this ver 14 15. Ye say it is in vaine to serve the Lord and there is no reward for it But serve ye God and ye shall finde in your owne experience a reward and comfortable fruit in differencing betweene him that serveth God and serveth him not for ch 4.1 Christs trying day cometh Saltmarsh also sparkles p. 70 71. abuseth these Scriptures Gal. 41. and 1 Cor. 3.1.2 He applyeth the former to the Disciples of Christ under Johns ministery and Christs in the flesh but these words The Heire so long as he is a child differeth not from a servant though he be Lord of all Touch not the times of John Baptist or of Christ in the dayes of his flesh though in these times the Ceremonies were still in vigor but the Heir under nonage and Tutors Gal. 4. is the Church of the Jews under the bondage of the Law and the Ceremonies thereof and the Rudiments of the World it was not the Holy Ghosts mind to speake of Christ in the flesh as a Mosaicall Lawgiver or that his heavenly Sermons he preached Matth. 5. Matth. 23. John 10. Joh chapters 13 14 15 16. his heavenly Prayer John 16. hâ—s death and sufferings and resurrection was a dispensation to be layd aside as the tutory of the law and beggerly Ceremonies Sabbath and shadows he speaketh of Gal. 4. for then the Apostles in vaine call us to mind of the words and commandements of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ as hee commanded them to doe Matth. 28.19 20 21. 1 John 1.1 2 3 4. 2 Pet. 1.15 16 17 18 19. and though Christ promised at his ascending to send the Spirit this was not to abolished the doctrine of John and that which Christ had taught them in the dayes of his flesh for of that Spirit he promiseth to send he saith Joh. 14.16 Yee know that Spirit for he dwelleth in you for the present and shall be in you in a larger measure when I shall send him Act. 2. But Familists and Antinomians must have no ministration of the Spirit till Christ ascended to heaven And for the other place Paul 1 Cor. 3.1.2 calleth the Corinthians carnall and could not write to them as spirituall not because they were under the doctrine of Iohn Baptist and Christ as Saltmarsh dreameth for that doctrine taught no carnall divisions but he calleth them carnall on this ground v. 3.4 Whereas there is among you envying strife and divisions are ye not carnall and walke as men For while one saith I am of Paul another I am of Apollo are ye not carnall if the Apostle call the Corinthians carnall as Saltmarsh saith because they were under the doctrine of John Baptist and Christ in the flesh of which there is not a syllable in that text or in all the Scripture then must Christ and John Baptist have taught their hearers striving envying schismes and one to say I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo which is blasphemous Now it is against sense and reason that ever God ordained any ministration so carnall as that these under it were carnall because of their striving and envying Saltmarsh tells us as I observe every man should stay under the ministration he is in till the Spirit say come up hither then Paul calleth the Corinthians to abide in this carnality of
and not infallible Prophets and Apostles 2 Thess. 2. pag 110 111. The Antichrist is not the Pope but a ministery in the letter and 107. Hush Luther Wiccliffe Calvine Martyr and Bede had but faint and small discoveries of the spirit and letter and pag. 111. pag. 24 25. He that did with hold and hinder the revealing and the dominion of the man of sin was the spirit He that sits in the seat of God is men in Synods judging the spirit himselfe and God in the Saints p. 147 148. H. Nicholas Evang. 31. Sect. 1 2. saith the Pope is the cheife anoynted Answ. Except H. Nicholas and Saltmarsh no Protestant Divine exponed the man of sin to be any other then the Pope and the Hinderer that he should be revealed the Emperor and only Saltmarsh and the Anabaptists of Munster put a note of shame Antichristianisme on Luther Calvin as literall reformers no question because Martyr refutes Anabaptists Calvin the Libertines and Anabaptists Bullinger the Anabaptists and Enthusiasts Luther the Antinomians Mr. Saltmarsh sets himself above them in the all-spirit and highest discovery of glory I am with you to the end of the world that is to the end of that ministration till the Apostles dyed and no longer A. of this before The Iews sparkles of glory p. 151 152. were not onely a type of the true Christian Church but of the Christians in the lowest dispensation and in their armed tribes and Generals as Moses and Joshua were a figure of Christians under pupillage and bondage to nature and so they were led out against the nations who were a figure of worldly tyranny and oppression to recover their land of rest or such worldly priviledges as they had in promise donation from God under the Gospel the Lord suffered the same figure in Peter who walked about with Christ in his fleshly appearance with his sword girt about him till Christ had him put up his sword in his sheath because he was goeing out of that dispensation of flesh into more glory into the same glory he had with God before the world was Answ. Who ever mocked the word of God as these men do Yet these froathy allegories must be discoveries of all-spirit above Calvins and Luthers light 1 Such types or dreames have nothing so much as in a shadow of ground in the word 2 Christians under bondage to nature is a new phancy while men are in mere nature they have nothing of Christ or Christianity nor feel◠any Law bondage yea nor know it 3 If Peters Sword was a figure of ministration of the flesh to be layed aside whē Christ now ascended to glory how dare Christian Magistrates then bear the sword for after the ascention of Christ they are entered into glory with the Father and such glory as Christ had before the World was golden imaginations What mocking of the word of God is this Because Christ prayed John 17. Father gloryfie me with the glory that I had with thee before the world was therefore Christ mysticall and the Saints his body were then to enter into the glory that Christ had with the Father before the world was that is eternall glory when Peter was at Christs command to lay aside his sword 1 What warrant to make Peters Sword a figure of Christs fleshly dispensation and his laying downe of his Sword a type that Christ and his Saints ought after this to fight no more but to enter into a glorious dispensation into which all the Saints were to enter even the same glory that Christ had with the Father before the world was 2. Whether ought the Saints to dye eat drinke marry after Christ hath commanded Peter to lay aside his sword should they not enter into the same life of glory farre above and beyond all these infirmities and bee as Christ was dwelling in the glory he had with the Father from eternity Then should not Familists warre any more but disband and breake their speares into plowshears 3. Who made them capable of the glory Christ had before the world was 4. What Spirit fancied this interpretation Father glorifie me c. that is Father carry my Saints out of a dispensation of blood wars to a life of pure and all-Spirit and glory even in this life Saltmarsh despiseth interpretations by consequences and whence had he these more then monstrous consequences 161. p. In that a Christian is bone of Christs bone he is more then a conquerour Ro. 8. quencheth the violence of fire Heb. 11. Ans. Our having the same flesh and nature that Christ had makes us not victors but our faith is that which overcomes the world 1 Joh. 5.4 None can see mee and live pag. 282. so as they that see God doe not live or that thing called themselves doe not live that which is called a mans selfe is his owne reason his wisdome his righteousnesse his desires or will his lusts c. Now if these live God was never yet seene Ans. This place Exod. 33.20 is foolishly wrested by Saltmarsh for God speaketh not in that place of the seeing of God by faith in the light of his Spirit as if these naturall faculties were annihilated and pulled out in regeneration and God did actually see know beleeve love in us and our soules were turned over unto dead passive organs nor doth God speake there to Moses of regeneration but he represseth the spirituall and too much curiosity of Moses who desired to see God face to face and more then the Lord was pleased to reveale in this life to him or to any in the state of mortality Moses desired to see more then the Lords backe parts v. 18. Moses said I beseech thee shew me thy glory God answers so much as is good and profitable for him hee should see but his glory as in the life to come he could not see in this life Saltmarsh 307.308 exponeth the place Zach. 13. more spiritually By the false Prophet is ment the Spirit of Antichrist by the father and mother that begat him they who made him a Prophet or cryed him up and their thrusting of him through for lyes is the spirituall smiting of the Antichristian working with the sword of the Spirit through some new enlightnings from God Ans. Such lying wresting of Scripture from the literall and native sense of the Spirit is the way with Origen to turn all Scripture into allegories and types for read the words and they are a Propheticall threatning of death to the false teacher by his nearest bloud-friends alluding to Deut. 13. where father and mother were to cast stones at those dearest to them if they should prophesie lyes and this is to be fulfilled under the Messia's opened fountaine of his blood v. 1 2 3. I will cause the Prophet to cease his father shall threaten him Thou shalt not live he shall be ashamed and shall not dare to professe himselfe a false Prophet but a herdman and
principle of grace by which they were to bee faithfull to him who sent them and durst not preach smooth things nor conceale the visions of God False Prophets as Balaam and Caiaphas doe out of a Propheticall impulâ—â—on both see and speake the visions of God and are punished of God for speaking Propheticall truths which they cannot chuse but must speake for they preach them not because they are awed of God and dare not heale the wound of the daughter of Gods people with faire words but beside their intention as Balaam did Num. 23. ch 24. And thus it is not necessary when Prophets reveale visions that in that act of revelation they see them to be true revelations with only a Propheticall light And because the Propheticall light is not perfect but infused ad modum recipientis as we are capable to receive the speces of things may be objected to the Prophets understanding and they see them as things but not in the spirituall signification they stand under so Iohn saw seven starres and seven golden Candlestickes but knew not that the one noted the seven Angels of the Church and the other the seven Churches The way God offers the speces to the understanding is not knowne to us but it is sutable and congruous to the nature of Spirits Yet doth not God let the Prophets see the things themselves but only the intellectuall speces for 1 King 22.17.19 20. compared with v. 28. cleareth that Israell was not really scattered nor Ahab really killed at Ramoth-Gilead but only visionally for Ahab then should really both be dead and alive Israel scattered not scattered at the same time which involveth a contradiction yet Micajah said he had seene the one and the other then he saw the visionall images printed in the revealed decree of God or some other way offered to his imagination Now this Propheticall Spirit doth not act the Saints in beleeving and praying or the like as Antinomians would have all to be Prophets but the Spirit of grace and supplication of which these considerations may serve to cleare truth between us and Antinomians who runne the way of Enthusiasts Hence 1. That we may more exactly know the nature of worshipping God in Spirit and in the letter We are to consider 1. a spirit is opposed to that which is a body and bodily and externall as Luke 24 39. Handle mee and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see I have thus they call Christ in the flesh not a spirituall Christ. David George and H. Nicholas call him a fleshy and a literall Christ because such a Christ say they commeth under the senses as if Christ because true man in the flesh who was filled with the anointing above his fellowes and because he was cloathed with our flesh could not preach and pray more spiritually then David George or H. Nicholas 2. A spirit is opposed to that which is literall and externall and is only a signe a forme a sound and hath nothing of life and spirit in it Ioh. 6.63 It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake unto you they are spirit they are life The Spirit there is opposed to carnall these of Capernaum dreamed of an orall carnall materiall bodily and externall eating of Christs flesh and drinking his blood Christ refuteth that and sayeth it was the Spirit of Christ not his bare flesh that quickneth dead sinners and that his words spoken v. 54 55 56. Of eating the sonne of mans flesh and drinking his blood must be taken spiritually not carnally and grossely and so Antinomians falsely impute to us that we expone all tropes and allegories that should be exponed spiritually in a carnall and literall sense 3. 2 Cor. 3. The Spirit and inward working is opposed to the letter and outward working and so externall and outward worship only and in the only letter and sound of words is opposed to the spirituall and internall worship in life and power But if yee speake in sensu composito only and meerly externall and literall working is hypocriticall when there is no heart-worke and it is as if a painted man should speake no heat no warmnesse of breath commeth out of his mouth this acting is no Ordinance of God but an act of hypocrisie so we doe not plead for externall reformation in concreto nor for the reading hearing meditating and preaching on the Scriptures with this positive act of doing these hypocritically if we speake againe in sensu diviâ—o of the word in the letter and Scriptures in themselves not including the Spirit or any influence thereof in or with the word we judge these two the word and the Spirit to be subordinate not contrary and see not but we are to stand for and defend all Ordinances in themselves Scripture reading hearing praying Sacraments as in or of themselves Ordinances of God and of divine institution though as they are such the Spirit joyn not with them nor doth the word of God make any such opposition between them as that some Christians should bee under these externall Ordinances as being more legall and lesse spirituall and others beyond above all Ordinances externall and taught of God immediately because they are forsooth â—nder all-spirit and purely spirituall and so taught of God as they have no more need of Ordinances then learned Doctors have to read the horne-booke as Waldesso saith But how the word and Spirit are particularly united happily is more then the learned and godly can define I should thinke the word and Spirit are united as the King and the Kings Law revealed to his Subjects are one as we say the King is in every Court in regard the Kings Law is there or the Master is with the servant in his masterly authority that the servant carrieth when he speaketh in the name of his Master So as when Ieremiah and Esaiah yea or any faithfull Ambassador speaketh in Christs name the word and will of God God is said to speak by the mouth of those his holy Prophets and servants 2. The word and the Spirit are united as the principall and instrumentall cause as Christ is where his word is either converting or convincing and because the way of Christs working by the word is much in a morall way as by a signe conveying the thing signifâ—ed by his Spirit Therefore the 3. way how Christ or his Spirit is in the word may be thus Christ cloatheth himselfe with the word or Scripture read or sounding in the eare as the thing signified is in the signe as the King carries himselfe to the minde and affection of his Spouse in a farre Countrey by the pourtrait of the King or by a friend an Ambassador or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by whom she is married to him though shee never saw the King himselfe in face and countenance And when Christ is in our hearts by faith and we regenerated by the
not to oblige the elect to obedience except the Spirit goe along with them in that they conspire with Arminians and Pelagians who will have the Covenant of grace an unjust bargaine as obliging to things unpossible except God bestow sufficient grace on all and againe they must say none unconverted are condemned for not beleeving that Gospell because it is unpossible in the letter as well as the Law to any except the Spirit worke in us to will and to doe 3. He denyeth that we are to wait on outward Ordinances or on God in the use of means which hath a double sense 1. As if we were to wait for conversion from only outward means or as if the letter of the word the sound of mens voice the seales or Ordinances of themselves could worke faith or of themselves convey spirituall things to the soule this we teach not But we teach that faith comes by hearing not internall hearing for that is conversion it selfe but by hearing of a sent Preacher Rom. 10.14 15 16. But the way of Gods conveying spirituall things by the word preached we dare not determine but sure we are to wait on Ordinances externall as the man waited thirty eight years at the poole for his health though not the pool but the Angel troubling the water healed all that were healed and while the Eunuch reads and heares Philip expone Esa. 53. the Spirit acteâ—h upon his soule and while Lydia heares the Lord opens her heart while Peter preacheth the word the Holy Ghost fell on all that heard the word Act. 10.44 Act. 8.34 35 36. Act. 16.14 while three thousand heare Peter the Holy Ghost pricketh their heart and addeth them to the Church Act. 2. that they gladly receive the word v. 37 38 39 40 41 42. the inward opening goeth along with Gods outward teaching By Saltmarsh his way we are nor to heare the word nor to wait on God in the use of any meanes nor to use any meanes and commit the successe to God but to waite on extraordinary raptures and inward teaching say they not on outward meanes but our wating on the outward meanes piously used is all in order to the breathing of the Spirit of life and the inward word say we as some saile and seeke the wind both at once and doth this offend Familists that we serve and wait on the Lord for the desired harvest and that some wait on the tyde and then saile so is Saltm angry that we heare preach read though the unconverted doe not these spiritually and in the Lords good houre whâ—n the Angel commeth downe and troubleth the water the Spirit lifteth up the sicke man and puts him into the water and he is healed Protestants generally are not ashamed to owne this as the way of God 1. In hearing and outward means no man is to limit the holy One of Israel to his time the time of the Fathers teaching the third or the twelfth houre is not knowne to us but all our life it is our duty to lye and watch at the posts and gates of wisdome Prov. 8.34 2. We are not to idolize meanes and to take Scripture or Ordinances for Christ they are creatures not Christ and of themselves cannot save then let us use the meanes not give them any higher place then means neither think all is done if we use means thus it 's not Christ without us but Christ within that effectually saveth us 3 Nor is the acting of the Holy Ghost so as if the word must first stirre the spirit of God but by the contrary as the Poole of Bethsoida moved not the Angel to bring him downe but the Angel came downe and stirred the Poole so the Spirit first stirres and blowes upon both our spirit and the word and then the word and we both are inlived for any stirring upon the word and blowing of the North and South-wind upon the flowers and Garden to wit the soules of the elect is first and principally from the spirit for the spirit is the Authour creator and in the immediately inspired Organs the Prophets and Apostles the Pen-men and the Spirit devised and dictated the the words letters and doctrine of the old and new Testament 2 Tim. 3.16 17. 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. Luke 1.55 70. 2 It s he that sends Messengers to speake in his name Esa. 48.16 Esa. 6.1 2 3 Jer. 26.12 3 When we doe not actually heare or partake of Ordinances the Holy Ghost bringeth the word to our remembrance and wakens up the memory and faith of the word by works of divine providence Joh. 16.13 Joh. 14.26 Joh. 2.21.22 4 The Spirit acts by rods judgements and afflictions Deut. 30.1 2 3 4 5. Hos. 5.15 Luke 15.15 16 17. Yet so as hee reviveth the memory of the word preached read and heard and worketh in and by it 5 In praying promising threatning in the fervour and zeal of God there cometh upon the soules of the servants of God some strong and mighty propheticall impression and violent impulsion that they speake and prophecie what otherwise they would not in cold blood speake and God hath made good the words of his servants which as it is not ordinary so it must be tryed Familists have no ground to dreame that Jeremiah or John intended a contrary betweene the outward teaching as a killing letter and the inward teaching as the only quickening of the Spirit excluding the letter and all teaching of men because the one said Jer. 31.34 And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know mee c. and the other said 1 John 2.27 And ye need not that any man teach you for the same anoynting teacheth you of all things and is truth 1 The Authour to the Hebrews c. 8. applyeth the saying of Jeremiah to Christ and his dispensation under the Gospell and the former Covenant to the law and dispensation of the old Testament so as if it prove any thing it must be against all teaching of men by men by the Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Doctors which are certainly bretheren teaching bretheren and neighbours instructing neighbours which close subverteth the end of Christs ascending to give some to be Apostles c for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ and that to the end till we all come in the unity of faith c. 2 It must be against the writing of the new Testament and the teaching and doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles upon which we are built Jesus Christ being the cheife corner stone Eph. 2.20 3 The Authour to the Hebrews applyeth this they shall be all taught of God to all new converts under the New Testament and the same doeth Christ John 6.45 46. But Saltmarsh and his Familists say only the perfect ones and these that are all Spirit are beyond and above all Ordinances of man
teaching man Sparkles of glory pa. 247.87 Yea John should in writing this epistle contradict himselfe for he was a man not God who wrote and hee saith even to these who had the anoynting in them in the same place ver 26. These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you 1 John 2.1 these things write I unto you that ye sin not and ver 12 13 14. He professeth he writeth to little children in Christ to young-men to fathers then either John wrote what was not needfull to wit that a man should write to anoynted ones or then John was more than a man or then in writing that he might teach the anoynted he contravened what he wrot in all his exhortationes and teaching in these three epistles and the Evangel and the Revelation Againe it is a cleare Hebraisme of which there be many in Johns writings for the Hebrews deny positively when they intend to deny only comparatively or secundum quid as when God and men are compared together or the action of God with men Ps. 127.2 the sense is so great shall be the abundance of the Spirit of grace would Jeremiah say under the New Testament that rather God himselfe shall be the teacher then one man shall teach another there shall be such exuberancie and seas of knowledge under the Messiahs Kingdome and the new Covenant above the Covenant God made with his people when he brought them out of Egypt And yee need not would John say so much that men teach you so full so rich so glorious is the Anointings teaching it is like to this Hos. 6.6 I desired mercy and not sacrifice yet sure he desired and commanded sacrifice so he exponeth it I desired the knowledge of God more then burnt offering and Christ exponeth it so Matth. 12.7 that mercy to the life of the hungering Disciples who plucked eares of corne on the Sabbath is more then externall observing of the Sabbath yet doth not Christ deny positively the externall observing of the Sabbath So 1 Sam. 8 7. They have not rejected thee but they have rejected me Certaine it was they rejected Samuel and would not have him to judge them but would have a King But the words are to bee exponed in a comparative sense though they be spoken positively that is rather or with a more hainous measure of disgracement and reproach they have rejected me their Lord and God in Covenant that I should not reigne over them then my servant Samuel 1 Cor. 15.9 10. Not I but the grace of God with me that is not I so much who am but a weake man but far rather the grace of God was the cause why I outstripped all the Apostles in labour And 1 Cor. 3.7 So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase that is he that planteth or he that watereth is nothing in comparison of God yet the planter is something he is the Minister of Christ and Steward of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4.1 Paul saith 1 Cor. 1.17 Christ sent me not to baptise but to preach the Gospel yet Mat. 28.19 he sent all the Apostles to baptise also Nor can we beleeve that the word of God hath two senses one internall spirituall more excellent and perfect that doth affect the heart and is divers from the literall and genuine sense and another written sense of the letter that is lesse excellent and but preparatory for the more excellent as Arminians falsely impute to us Sim. Episco par 1. Thess. 17. dispu 2. But as it is the opinion of Enthusiasts falsely imputed to us because we teach that there is a neceâ—sity of the supernaturall illumination of the Holy Ghost to cause us savingly know and beleeve the one onely true and literall sense of the Scripture with an evidence of light spirituall and supernaturall which we knew before with a common naturall and literall light and evidence which is not wanting in Devills otherwise they could not beleeve and tremble apprehending Christ as their tormenter and in many wicked men or then they should not be inexcusable 2. The Scripture could not say they know God Joh. 7.28 Joh. 3.2 c. 3. Nor could they mocke and scoffe at the wisdome of the crosse if they were void of all knowledge of the doctrine of the crosse as they doe 1 Cor. 1.18.23 24. 1 Cor. 2.14 this opinion we lay at the doore of the Antinomians and judge to be absurd For 1. The unregenerate man were obliged to beleeve and apprehend one sense of the word and the inlightned another different sense whereas both may literally know one and the same sense that Jesus is the Sonne of God and Saviour of the world and the one beleeves and the other scoffes mockes and stumbles at the word Matth. 11.25 1 Cor. 1.18.25 1 Tim. 1.15 1 Pet. 2.6.7.8 2. Then should these words Christ is God and man the Saviour of belâ—eâ—ers have one sense to beleevers which they receiving by faith saveth them and another to others that Christ is not man but onely God as manifested in a Saint is Christ the Saviour of Saints but not the man that on Mount Calvery dyed and bare the reall punishment due to us by divine juâ—tice for our sinnes for the spirituall sense is either all one with the literall sense or diverse therefrom if all one we have our intent if diverse no man can have certainty of faith For 1. How can we be assured by any supposed Spirit or internall rapture of minde that this is the true sense of the Gospell That Christ is but God or the anointing of God suffering afflicted and dying in the Saints when the words in the letter doe beare the just contradicent that he was a man like us in all things except sin 2. The Scripture should be no light to our eyes no lanthorne to our feet if it have two senses for how should we with assurance of faith and an undoubting conscience in all wee beleeve in all we practise doe all for how shall poore people be resolved which of the two senses to follow since contradictory senses were offered to them for Protestants literall sense and Familists spirituall sense are as contradicent one to another as yea and no light and darknesse 3. Since Familists deny that they are infallible in exponing any Scripture and yet the Spirit doth suggest these spirituall senses that Antinomians and Familists boast off and â—â—at immediately acting on our soules as dead paâ—sive orgâ—ns without discoursing reasoning and arguing which to â—e is the very Propheticall immediately inspiring Spirit that carried the Prophets and Apostles in seeing the visions of God this must be a Spirit that is fallible and a Spirit that immediately suggesteth and teacheth untruths to some and â—o others such truths and senses as may admit of a further light and of a retractation and a beleeving of the very contrary and so a Spirit both
the Ordinances and hearing untill the day-starre the saving light of the Spirit that goeth before the Sunne and day-light of the vision of glory shine in the heart to make the word effectuall for though candle-light and sunne-light cannot concurre to make one light because the lesser light evanisheth and disappeareth at the comming of the greater light and the moon-light or starre-light of faith cannot be mixt with the noonday-light of glory 1 Cor. 13.11 12. no more then the knowledge of a young child and of the same come to be an aged man can be in one and the same man yet the light of the Scripture the light of the Spirit may and must necessarily be together and are no more contrary as Waldesso and Familists vainely suppose then the light of the Sunne without in the aire is contrary to the visible faculty of seeing within in the eyes the Spirit is by a metaphor called the day-starre for the Spirit is not formally light but effectually only for it is that faculty by which the eyes of the understanding are strengthened to perceive the things of God and therefore called the spirit of Revelation Eph. 1.17 the eye-salve is not properly the light that makes colours visible though I may say to a dim sighted man when I give him an excellent eye-salve see I give you the light of your eyes When I give him but that by which his seeing faculty is strengthened to see perfectly that Scripture is not to be layed aside upon pretended sufficient light of the Spirit without the Scripture light is cleare Rom. 15.4 2. Because the perfectest beleevers have patience and comfort in the Scripture meditating in it day and night Ps. 1. and are strengthened through reading againe and againe the premises lest they faint Ps. 119.49 3. Because the Scripture to every new reading and hearing suggesteth some new thing of God as a fountaine that can never goe dry Ps. 119.96.92 93.72 2 Pet. 1.13 14 15. Phil. 3.1 8. That saying The more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit hath truth as touching the only and meere letter rested on and confided in but is not simply true that the more of the knowledge of the letter the lesse of the Spirit but the more rather of the Spirit 9. The nearer to glory when we shall be all-spirit and have nothing of a Temple and of Ordinances and of the mirror or glasse of the word the lesse literall we are that is we repose the lesse on the letter and are the more spirituall as the nearer to the morning the lesse of starre-light 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Cor. 13.10 11 12 13. But it followeth not that the nearer beleevers are to an immediate vision of glory the lesse knowledge they have of the letter of the Scripture though this knowledge of the letter shall fully be abolished at the dawning of that morning for the nearer it bee to the full harvest the more abundance of the first fruits and yet when the full harvest commeth the first fruits cease and give place to the harvest and the more of the morning twilight the nearer day though the morning twilight evanish when the perfect day commeth yea the nearer that the dawning of the morning face of God shine in at the windowes of our soule when we are in the child-birth paine of eternity the more of the knowledge of the will of God we have in regard we are 1 Pet. 3.14 to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and this knowledge doth include not exclude the knowledge of the letter The Spirit is not a part of the rule of faith or of the word the Spirit is not the word the word is not the Spirit but the Spirit is that which maketh lively and effectuall application of the word to our soules as the Mason is not the art of building but he is regulated by the precepts of art and reason and tyes himselfe to the following of art in all the workes of building the word is that which tyeth us as our guide rule conduct but the Spirit goeth along in a reall uniting of our hearts to Christ as it were enclosed in the word and in applying the word to our heart and so is called the anointing 10. The spiritualty of our soules is in a sort of dominion over the letter of the word when our soules are transformed into the things contained in the Gospell and we are changed into the spiritualnesse of the word so Rom. 6.17 the Gospell is called a forme a mould a signet for looke what letters and characters are in the signet of silver or brasse these same characters in length and breadth and just proportion are instamped on the wax or the paper the Gospell containes the Lord Jesus his image the lineaments of Christ in a new minde new will renewed affections knowledge love meeknesse patience lowlinesse c. it is a morall containing of Christ as the signe containeth the thing that is signified by the signe the Spirit instamps and forms as it were another Christ that is his living spirituall image in our soule Gal. 4.19 a new ingraving of the new worke and new creation of the second Adam 2 Cor. 5.17 on our hearts which is called the Law in the inward parts when wee have the same stampe and image of Christ and are changed over into the Gospel not into the letters of the Gospel or into the externall words but are new-moulded into the Spirit and new spirituall nature of the second Adam and are borne of the Spirit Joh. 3.5 6. the word is called the seed 1 Pet. 1.23 the tree is vertually in the seed the new birth and new Spirit we receive in regeneration is in the word vertually as the thing signified in the signe so are we said 2 Cor. 3.18 to bee changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. And the Spirit lookes to his copy or sampler and looke what lineaments legs limbs proportion of members are in the second Adam these same the Spirit by the word preached draws and frames in us now the second Adam the man Christ in his spirituals is the first borne of every creature Col. 1.15 Christ is the master peece the flower and glory of the Acts of God in creating new creatures after the second creation and there is framed on him holinesse lowlinesse meeknesse humility patience heavenly mindednesse and the spirit according to this glorious mould draws the legges armes and all the severall limbes and members of the new creature in the Saints and he makes efficaciously good that part of the word Learne of me that I am meek and lowly Mat. 11.29 let him take up his crosse and follow me Matth. 16.24 let this minde be in you that was also in Christ Jesus Phil. 2.5 so doth the Spirit change us unto al Spirit and this is the right Christing of the Saints when
the Lord by the word Spiriteth and of new Natureth us over againe into new spirituall children like our brother the fairest among the Sonnes of men holy heavenly spirituall meeke lowly like Christ though because of in-dwelling sin in all all the new Creatures come farre short of the first coppy And when we are thus changed and made spirituall the Gospel is acted on us so are we spiritualized into Christ and made one with him by faith and planted into the similitude of Christ Rom. 6. now the letters and characters or sounds of the written and preached Gospel are transient things but the Gospel and new Covenant in the glorious promises spirituall priviledges contained therin stand stil as the everlasting rule according to which we are daily more and more conformed till we become one spirit with the Lord. And because the continuation of the lif hid up with God in Christ is a protracted thread of continuall dependence by renued acts of faith of patience and comforts through the Scriptures of growing in faith the word must give a daily new objective life to our faâ—th and the renued acts thereof for faith is our victory 1 Joh. 5. and we overcome by the word Rev. 12.11 if Antinomians can give us a time when we shall be secured from the fiery-darts of Sathan on this side of heaven we yeeld that the sheild of the word is to be layed aside but that we know not see Ephe. 6.15 16 17. 1 John 2.14 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Were we indeed made perfect intire without spot or wrinckle of indwelling sin in this life and such as wee can sin no more as Antinomians vainly boast of themselves as Towne Eaton Salmtarsh Den and Crispe will hereafter teach us I could yeeld there were some more colour or hew of reason to say that we are being justified invested in a state of all and pure spirit beyond the orbe and sphere of all necessitie of Ordinances and Scripture because pure spirits need no characters or letters of Scripture seals or other ordinances no more then learned Doctors need the Horn-book to use the vaine comparison of John Waldesso But we must go in over the threshold of heaven holding the booke of the Old and New Testament in our hand growing in knowledge till we be perfected with him who dwells in light inaccessable and so there is not any thing signified and holden forth to us in the scripture nor promised or prophecied in the Covenant of grace Deut. 39. Ezech. 11. Jer. 31. Ezech. 36. Heb. 8. but the coppy extract or the double thereof is written ingraven and created in the souls of the elect in which sense the assumption of this syllogisme Whosoever beleeveth shall be saved But I John Marie beleeve ergo Is in Scripture and the same spirit of faith and the beleeving spoken of by Esaiah Ieremiah Ezechiel c. The same circumcised and new heart that they prophecied of is in Iohn Mary and so the Spirit worketh the same new heart and the worke or act of beleeving in length breadth figure limbes parts to speake so that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament promise as a Painter draweth the portrait head face eyes cheeks mouth whol body in colours al by looking on a liveing man now how the man Iohn or Mary in a reflect knowledge can prove the same to his owne comfortable assurance and peace is another thing But here is no new discovery of God or of the Spirit which Saltmarsh calleth for Sparkles of glory pa. 194 195. for he complaineth that there hath beene no reformation further in this Assembly at Westminster nor any higher attainment in these things points of doctrine as to justification sanctfication faith c. the ministery word Sacraments which they call meanes of salvation then the Bishops made and the Synods in England formerly We grant all we know no new cut nor other new way of justification then the way David and Paul were justified Rom. 4.1 2 3 4 5 6. Psa. 32.1 and we glory that wee adde nothing to Articles of faith contained in the Scripture we only explicate them and vindicate these Articles from the false glosses of Popish Bishops and the same that Saltm objecteth to us might any object against the Canonicall Epistles of Iohn the Apostle and say This fellow tells us only of some outward things and outward Ordinances of Christ precepts of love to the brethren of doing righteousnesse and all these but written with paper and inke too we see no higher attainments then these that the Prophets Christ and Paul and Iames and Peter told us he tells us nothing of any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or the Spirit or Iesus Christ or our union with the Spirit or glory as to spirituall things and Christ risen but as to Christ in the flesh or under the Law of which these Ordinances were a signe we grant ' wee can reveale nothing but old truths and we cannot give to Saltmarsh any other new cut or fragment of truth but what the Scriptures held forth 2. Wee can but hold forth outward things that is truths of ancient faith spoken by sinfull men and printed in paper and these of Christ both dead risen and ascended to heaven and wee confesse we can but baptise with water and can but build plant water and are but underworkmen and instruments of words formes sounds printed books and the Prophets and Apostles received these and no other thing from the Lord but our Master can doe more he can and doth by our weake labours and the foolishnesse of preaching give the holy Spirit If Saltmarsh can give purer or more glorious discoveries of God of his Spirit Christ Jesus c. let him take H Nicholas and Da. George to helpe him let us heare them produce your reasons c. for we ever urge this these new discoveries of God or the Spirit are either revealed in the word or not revealed if in the word then are they but outward Ordinances such as former Synods have discovered and so according to Saltmarsh to be rejected if they be not revealed in the word they must be additions to the word and so unlawfull Rev. 22.18 Deut. 12.32 Prov. 30.6 2. The Spirit that comes with new positive doctrines without the word must prove it selfe to bee from God by signes and miracles as Christ and his Apostles did 3. Isaiah Malachy prophesied of John Baptist though hee did no miracles Let us see the like warrant for these new discoveries 4. This Spirit must be tryed by the word as Christ was willing to make the Scripture judge whether he was the Messiah or no Joh. 5.39 Paul out of Moses and the Prophets proved that Maries sonne must be the only Saviour so did the rest of the Apostles 5. Wee are commanded to judge them cursed impostors and not to receive them in our house or bid them God speed who bring any new discoveries of God
or the Spirit which is not the doctrine that Paul and Iohn received from the Lord Gal. 1.8 2 Ioh. v. 10. 1 Cor. 11.23 But Familists will have the Scriptures to beare witnesse to us of and to reveale the Father and the Son but for the holy Spirit he must be revealed without the testimony of Prophets and Apostles though Christ our dying friend hath left us his will in his last testament confirmed by the death of the Testator and forbids us to expect any farther revelation Heb. 1.1.9.16.17.27.28 Rev. 22.12.18.19 Is it not safer to beleeve the Prophets and Apostles upon whose word and doctrine we are builded as living stones and a habitation to God Eph. 2.20 21 22. then to relye upon the word of such seducers as H. Nicholas Del Saltmarsh and the like who come in their owne name and bring neither word nor workes to witnesse their doctrine not so much as Simon Magus and the Antichrist who bring wonders and living miracles to evidence that they are sent from God Familists have no escape but to say that their new discoveries are revealed to them by the Spirit to be contained in the spirituall and allegoricke sense of the Scripture Now undeniably the Scripture hath a literall sense and here it hath a mysticall and spirituall sense and so many senses as the Papists teach So Bellermine de verb. dei l 3. c. 3. Thomas p. 1. art 10. So Cajetanus ibid. Alpâ—onsus a Castro l. 1. adver her Lyra in 2. Reg. 7 Bucanus in Theolog. Scolastic part 2. c. 3. q. 5. 11. The same Gospell-truths in the manner of preaching and delivering of them may be spiritually by some and literally and dryly published by others and nothing is thereby either added or taken away from the substance of truth But duties commanded in the Law are then pressed upon the consciences of the hearers in a legal way when they are forced upon the consciences of the people upon legal motives Law-obligations threatnings of curses sad judgements but they are then spiritually preached when they are pressed upon the hearers in a terrible Law-way but for that end discovered to them that they may be chased into Jesus as to the Gospel-sanctuary and City of refuge to such as runne themselves out of breath to be in the bosome of our Saviour 2. They would be pressed so spiritually as there may bee still a pointing at a pardoning ransome and a healing and curing spirit so that all obedience must be new from new principles of the Mediators grace and upon Gospell motives only not from Hagar and the covenant tending to bondage Nor 3. upon the same necessity and account they were to be performed by vertue of a Covenant of workes What I before said toucheth the question whether the formall and last object of our faith be the word of God or the anointing strength saving grace and eye-salve of the Spirit as some Schoolmen Granado and others affirme the latter but the word is the formall object of faith the saving grace or anointing the efficient by which we are anointed inabled and quickned to beleeve the word now the eye-salve or anointing is not that which we see and beleeve that which we see is the saving Gospel-truths we beleeve Saltmarsh with Familists denying the Scripture to bee the word of God will have the inward supernaturall grace and anointing to be the only obliging rule of faith otherwise saith he it s in vaine to write bookes one against another for we then but set letter to letter argument to argument reason to reason but all in vaine without the Spirit as if Christ in proving the resurrection against Saduces Paul in proving justification by faith without works against such as turn the grace of God into wantonnes had not set letter to letter argument to argument and all in vaine for they remained still blinde yet Christ and Paul convinced and silenced these obstinate wranglers by the word of God without powring the Spirit on them without whose power they remained unconverted and hardened against the truth the formall object is that into which our faith is resolved when we give a reason of our faith as thus for what cause or formall motive doe you see with the eye of faith and believe that Maries son is the Messiah only Saviour ye do answer because so saith the Lord in the Old and N. Testament and that is the true object but yee doe not give an account of your faith when yee answer I beleeve it because I have eyes within inlightned because that is not to answer what is the true object of your faith if any aske you upon what morall grounds goe you to Rome yea give no reason if yee answer I goe to Rome because I have a will and a locomotive power in the nerves and muscicles of my body to move for now you answer by the efficient cause when the question is made of the formall objective cause If any aske why doe you see colours in day-light yee doe not answer because I have eyes and a seeing faculty but to the former you say I goe to Rome for such businesse to the lâ—tter I see colours in day-light because they are seeable and colours cloathed with light before my eyes so 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Sonne of God hath the witnessâ— within him that is the beleever hath objectively the the truth stamped in his heart but the anointing by which he was inabled to receive the testimony and truth is not for that the object or the thing beleeved or received but the saving helpe by which wee are strengthened to beleeve and receive the testimony the inward speaking of God to the heart as Augustine saith lib. 11. confess c. 3. sine strepitu syllabarum without noise of words is the saving apprehending of Christ and Gospell-truths but it is not the thing or object savingly apprehended the day-starre in the heart is not the Gospell-truth that wee see and receive but the light of Christ inabling and the Spirit strengthning the soule to beleeve and receive these Gospell-truths for without the day-starre and Spirit no man can see these truths 12. Upon the principles of Antinomians and Familists these and the like Gospell-promises I will give you a new heart and a new spirit Behold I make all things new a bruised reed shall hee not breake Come to me all yee that are weary and heavy laden and I will ease you Him that commeth I will in no wise cast away but will raise him up at the last day Yee that have no mony come buy and eat c. are as literall and legall being written and preached and as carnall for they value them to be but outward ordinances as this Cursed be every one that abides not in all that is written in the Law of God to do it or as the very Law and Covenant of workes which promiseth not any new heart but presseth the Law in its
condemning rigor in the old heart for the Gospell is but a form to them and these Gospel-promises of pure free grace as opposite to the Law of works in their gramaticall sense are but carnall legall fleshly outward visible formes 271. now to us the promises of free grace in that which they signifie and promise are no killing letter as the Law is but the ministration of the Spirit and of life except wee say the promises of the Gospell are but faire lying words and that God intends to keep nothing he promises to us and no more to give a new heart in Gospel-promises nor in the Law which undoubtedly is false when we consider the word of God especially the Gospel the spirituality thereof above and beyond all letters and characters appeareth in that 1. The Author can be none other but God an infinite and glorious Spirit 2. The matter spirituall so heavenly as the imputed righteousnesse of a slaine Saviour justifying the ungodly eternall life by a despised and crucified man bosomed in an union with God a spirituall communion with God mortification to every thing eminent to the creature the hidden manna the white stone the new name the flesh lying down in the dust with the seed of the hope of a glorious resurrection the invisible imbracements of Christ love-sicknesse for him joy in tribulation c. all smell beyond characters paper inke or any thing visible 3. The forme is spirituall if we consider the Majesty Divinity the omnipotencie of God as it were instamped on it 4. The end and intrinsecall effects are most spirituall for it changeth men into spirituall and heavenly Citizens of another world deadneth them to the created glory of the creature peirceth between the marrow and bones even the Law part of it is sharper then a two-edged sword peircing even to the dividing asunder of the soule and spirit and to the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4.12 carrieth along Christ to the soule casteth in a lumpe of love in the heart that contrary to nature and all the strong impressions of nature it stampeth and sealeth eternity heaven apprehensions of glory beyond all the visible sensible borders of time dayes life royalty fathers mothers children wives lands inheritances and that on the tables of the soule It is in upon the Spirit downe in the reines and yee know neither doore window nor passage it came in at then how doth the Spirit act with the word so all the actings motions turnings ebbings flowings various ups downes high tydes hell-downe-castings heaven-visits raptures of love signes of joy actings of morning-dawnings of eternities glory are more hardly discerned then the growing of the bones in the wombe of the woman with childe 14. For the exercise of spirituall acts through the Spirit we then testifie a spirituall being in Christ when the straine of our conversation runneth most in a heavenly communion with God and we have our City-dwelling and conversing in heaven our love our heart our life our Lord being there and upon these grounds as risen with Christ wee are there Phil. 3.20 21. Col. 3.1 2 3. Matth. 6.20 21. Heb. 10.19 20 21. 2. When we savour much of the Spirit and the breath that comes out of the mouth comes from the abundance of the Spirit in the heart the speech is much the language of Canaan Isa. 19.18 smelleth of a savoury heart Col. 4.6 Eph. 4.29 30. And though humane wisdome learning in the Scriptures that is meerly literal be not of it selfe not idolized contrary to the Spirit but is capable of being spirituallized heightned above it selfe and is actually gilded skied with saving light comming from God in the face of Christ yet when the Spirit reignes all knowledge learning and arts are hunted for only in order to a saving communion with God and when in the creature and gifts the spirituall man feeleth and tasteth nothing of Christ but misseth Christ in all these they are as tastelesse to him as the white of an egge yea all dry sapelesse dead his Lord Jesus is not in that empty grave and therefore his heart lodgeth not a moment there Cant. 3.1 2 3 4. Phil. 3.7 8 9. yea the spiritual man fathers no good upon the empty creature 1 Cor. 3.8 the creature smels of flesh and vanity to him Zach. 4.6 2. Ordinances inherent righteousnesse saving grace created because creatures are saluted by him as creatures he gallops by them as a Post that seeth them not to be his home but a far other poore lean and despised nothing in comparison of Christ in point of confiding or glorying for the gold-bracelets are not the bridegroome the Spirit aimes pants and breaths after a personall enjoyment of God himselfe in Christ. The joy and comforts of the Holy Ghost to him are but accidents created chips and fragments that fall from Christ. 3. The Spirit carrieth the soule from the sight of all things as from visible objects things created of God up to the bosome of God and there the spirituall soule loves lives breaths dwells 3 When the outward senses suck spirituall apprehensions out of earthly things from the Well of Iacob Christ draws a consideration of the Well of life Iohn 4.13.14 Paul possibly from his Tent-making draweth thoughts of the falling of this Tabernacle of clay and our being closed with our house from above 2 Cor. 5.1 2. so the outside of the creature the skin of it that lyes before our senses is turned into inward and spirituall thoughts of God Because the beleevers sense of smelling is spirituall and draws all in to God And mind will affections thoughts intentions tongue yea and the naturall actions of eating and drinking are spiritualized and for God and his glory Nor could I thinke that as touching the order of marshelling and drawing up our spirituall thoughts and actions as why we doe this spirituall action first this second this third why we marshall this Petition first this second but this ranking is not so bound up by the rule of Scripture but a spirituall soule in the order of his acting secundum prius posterius is carried on by the only free blowings of the spirit of grace It 's true the acts must be regulated by the word that what we petition for must be lawfull and must be warranted from the sound Doctrin of the Gospel according to the proportion of faith but the ordering of them often cometh from the Spirit of utterance and so immediatly as it 's hard to say at least ordinarily in a set constant rule there is any consulting with Scripture reason memory art but the immediate breathing of the spirit ordereth and ranketh all And these fit words like apples of gold not others which meets hic nunc at this time with the heart of a sinner and catcheth Matthew Peter Saul floweth from Spirit-worke 2 This Major Proposition whoever
beleevâ— shall be saved is certainly knowen by the light of Scripture when the Spirit is pleased to open the eyes to cause us to see and beleeve savingly this trueth But this assumption But I beleeve Is proven not by the shining light of Scripture but in the kind of reflect knowledge that is cleare by the light of the spirit reflect knowledge I take is the immediate birth of the Spirit in so farre as it is reflect for when it is to bee proven by discourse and another syllogisme thus He that loveth the bretheâ—â— beleeveth But I love the brethren ergo I beleeve The assumption which is not ever cleare but often needeth an higher proofe must either bee made good by another Scripture and so in infinite or ye must come to some immediate light comming only from the spirit ye cannot go in infinite for ye leave the soul in that case in perpetuall doubting and therfore some immediate light there must be to discerne such a thing as this which is not knowen by the light of nature for the object is supernaturall and the light of Scripture doth not serve the turne if we speake of a reflect knowledge on which the conscience doeth rest without any further proofe because the scripture prooveth not to you that either you such a man by name beleeveth or that the characters of beleiving to wit that you John Anna by name love the brethren that you know him because you keepe his commandments more than it doeth evidence the same to any other by name and so except your name were in Scripture nothing can be proven by light of Scripture as touching the truth and evident and cleare reflect knowledge of the assumption But I beleeve except you say a major proposition can prove an assumption and make this a good consequence all that beleeve are saved ergo John and Anna are saved which is no good consequence can not settle the conscience or that this is a strong consequence these that keepe his commandements those that love the Brtheren know Christ savingly and are translated from life to death ergo I John Anna we are by name such as know Christ savingly and are translated from death to life either must the assumption I John Anna we are such as keepe his commandements and love the Brethren be proven by Scripture which is unpossible except your name were there or then by sense and the immediate light of the Spirit But the truth is from the book of nature yee may prove all that have life and perfect eyes see and discerne colours but except it be in the booke of nature that John Anna have life and perfect eyes or except by your owne immediate light of sense and life yea prove that John Anna have life and eyes ye cannot make good that John Anna doe see and discerne colours if they shall thereof doubt 2. Our Divines upon warrantable grounds of Scripture say as I know he that beleeveth shall be saved by light of Scripture and I know that I beleeve by the testimony of an inlightned conscience so I know that I see colours both from the shining of the Sun and from my owne sense convincing me even so I know by Scripture and Cain knoweth he that hates and maliciously killeth his brother Abel is condemned But that Cain may know he hateth and malitiously killeth his brother Abel he needeth not to have it proved to him by Scripture his owne conscience can prove it 7. If then the question be whether or no the Saints doe so grow in knowledge that they must ever leave place for new light from the Spirit I answer in the sense the Sectaries intend it is most false for John Paul and the Saints know and are perswaded that Christ God man dyed for sinners rose for our righteousnesse justifieth the ungodly that beleeve c. other manifest Scripturall truths not fundamentall as that there were eight persons saved from drowning in the arke so as it is blasphemous to say they leave place to a new light of the Spirit to beleeve the contrary of these to wit that Christ God-man dyed not for sinners as Familists teach and that he rose not for our righteousnesse that he justifieth not the ungodly that beleeve in him and that there were not eight persons but only two saved in the arke For this were 1. To lose the old true light to get a new false light 2. This were to subvert all certainty of faith and to doubt of all we beleeve 3. This were to make the Spirit of truth the doctor and teacher of lyes and untruth for of two contradictory truths the one must be false but God is light and truth and there is no darknesse in him and so the Spirit cannot teach two contradictorie wayes If we make the question whether are we to know and learne so by the Spirit that we must grow in knowledge and light of old truths to know them more distinctly and with a higher measure of farther knowledge which is new not in nature but in degrees we acknowledge in this sense new light because there are new consequences and deductions of the Spirit from the old truths implicitely and more darkly known which were not so distinctly knowne before and so after ages hath more light then former ages and that because 1. The least of the Kingdome of God is greater in regard of saving light then John Baptist the greatest of Prophets 2. Under the N. Testament it s said they shall not teach one another but they shall be all taught of God Jer. 31.34 Esa. 54.11 which was fulfilled in part in Johns time and when the Apostle wrote to the Hebrews 1 Ioh. 2.27 Heb. 8.10 and the Spirit is to be powred on all flesh as was prophesied Ioel 2.28 29. and fulfilled Acts 2. when the Holy Ghost was sent downe as Peter saith but I judge though the day began then yet it was but the morning dawning of the Christian Summer season that is to endure to the end of the world and therefore I crave leave to doubt if these Prophesies bee fully and compleatly accomplished Esay 2.1.2 as touching the peace that shall be under the Messiahs Kingdome or that which is Esay 11.6 7 8. especially that v. 9. For the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea and that of Isaiah ch 30.18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25. and that v. 26. Moreover the light of the Moone shall be as the light of the Sunne and the light of the Sunne shall be seven-fold as the light of seven dayes in the day that the Lord hindeth up the breach of his people and healeth the stroake of their wound and that of Isaiaâ— ch 54. and ch 60. c. 61. c. 62. and of divers other glorious Prophesies which I humbly conceive God shall fulfill at the incomming of the Jews to their Messiah at that resurrection from the dead
when Antichrist shall be fully destroyed and the riches of the Gentiles added to the Jewes there shall be one shepheard and one sheep-fold and admirable unity and peace like a river among the Saints and though Sectaries of old in Germany now in England doe it by the Sword we have no prophesie that that shall be the way of God or that Christ shall have a personall externall visible glorious reign on earth and the Law of God is exceeding broad and containeth the unsearchable riches of Christ for who knoweth all the glorious deductions and eonsequences of knowledge contained in the word and who can binde up the Spirit that he should not reveale more of Christ and more yet till the knowledge of the Spirit cover the earth But this new knowledge is of ancient truths and the Spirits ancient truths made out in broader and larger consequences and not such as destroyes the former articles of Protestant Reâ—igion in the faith of which millions are arrived safe to heaven and are now up before the throne Saltmarsh in his late giddy treates gathers these articles of Protestant Religion together and as chalke stones casteth them away and will lay a new foundation and put in a figurative Saviour of H. Nicholas and make a new building of his owne 15. Nor is the preaching of duties yea even of such as are externall and obvious to the eyes of men contrary to spirituall teaching or worship in Spirit for then should it have been our Saviours intent Joh. 4. when hee will have us to worship him in spirit and truth to remove in the New Testament vocall praying bowing of the knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus contrary to Act. 20. â—6 Paul kneeled downe and prayed with them all Eph. 3.14 and he should not charge us Doe this in remembrance of me and obey these that are over you if it were so yea all the exhorting of the Apostles that children obey parents servants their masters brethren admonish one another should be against the discoveries of the Spirit to the Apostles and and Saints upon which ground Antinomians will have all the government of the Church inward and in the Spirit and invisible as if one and the same worship might not both bee externall and spirituall And now the Army send Laws to the Parliament to remove the penall statutes against all hereticks what ever they bee Arrians Libertines Davi Georgians Familists Antiscripturists such as deny there is a God a Saviour that bought them Antinomians and what hel can devise that their impure conventicles and Churches may be tollerated through out all England except only Popish Recusants and found and proven to bee such because the Papists disâ—urbe the peace of the state yet under the decke this lyes hid that all Religions being professions of the outward man are indifferent and no sinne in any worshipping of the Devill or any creature Yea there is nothing to be builded in favour of Familists on the Apostles words Rom. 8.2 For the Law of the Spirit of life is indeed the indwelling Spirit of sanctification mortifying the lusts of the sinfull flesh called a Law in opposition to the Tyranny of sinne and this Law as it is in Christ is the Law of faith and of the new Covenant by which wee are freed from the dominion and overmastering power of sinne and life and as the Law is in Christ we are meritoriously freed as in us we are freed by begun sanctification as a new Master freeth us from subjection to the old 9. We are then spirituall when we observe the wayes and various actings of the Spirit in externalls also as how God suggesteth motions into some by the crowing of a cocke as by it the Lord caused Peter to awake and by the appearing of a Star some come to Christ by the working of a miracle or a wonder or rare providence in Church and state others are converted 2. When we observe the Spirits various dispensations in leading some through hell and deaths and despaires to heaven Ps 88.15 and that from their youth and in feeding others with the flower of wheat with the hony combes of inward and spirituall feasts of joy and consolation filling them with marrow and fatnesse When the Spirit ebbes the fâ—owes to the sense of a beleever goeth and commeth casteth downe and benighteth the soule and againe shineth in glory and beauty 3. When we obey the breathings of the wind and yeeld with chearfulnesse to the comforting shinning witneâ—sing sealing inlarging of the heart with boldnesse and accesse to the overjoying strenthening quickning directing inlightning confirming works and acts of the Spirit 4. When we obey from freenesse and the sweet atâ—ractions of grace from a Spirit of love not of feare and Law-bondage 5. When we try the spirits for the dumbe knocking 's of revelations without or contrary to the word are not from God and when we can judge that fire heat eagernesse of affection in praying for a way a sect a warre when wee hate the contrary sect Presbyterian as we imagine is not spirituall boldnesse and freedome of heavenly accesse to God through Christ. 6. When we inclose not the Spirit or God in the letter or sound of words nor obey for the awe of dead characters or sounds but formally are led because the Spirit goes along with an obliging precept or promise and we adore not dead characters and sounds but tremble at or submit to the word for the thing signified and doe not seperate the signe and the thing signified therefore Saltmarsh is farre out when he denies the distinction of Gospel-ordinances in opposition to legall ordinances because saith he p. 270. nothing is pure spirituall divine-Gospel but that which is light life glory Spirit for hee taketh the fruit of the Gospell and the spirituall efficacy of the Gospel for the Gospel But as the Law is one thing to wit he that doth these things shall live thereby is truly Law and actuall obedience to this Law is a farre other thing so the Gospel he that beleeveth shall be saved is truly Gospel and a Gospel way to salvation but actually by the grace of Christ to beleeve is a farre other thing Saltmarsh saith the letter and outward forme is a thing that perisheth with the use which is spoken of meat and drinke that waste away while we use them and as Christ saith Matth. 15.17 enter into the belly and are casten out with the draught not of the written Gospell which perisheth not as meat and drink but both in the letter and the thing signified hath indured since Moses and the Prophets were and shall doe to the end of the world and in regard of the thing signified Christ the yea and amen of all promises which we doe not seperate from the signe and letter is an everlasting Gospel Revel 14.6 and the word that endureth for ever and perisheth not as corruptible things doe 1 Pet.
the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes a beleever and makes him the very Law himselfe and his heart the two Tables of Moses For 1. perswasions and commands may wâ—ll stand together and all Law-inforcings are but meere reasonings and morall and objective acts on the minde and will and so the Law no more inforceth then the Gospel 2. Holinesse and Sanctification commeth by the Law animated by the Spirit as well as by the Gospel for the Law converteth the soule but it doth this saith the Antinomians not as the Law but as the Gospel revealing Christ. But I am sure neither can the Gospel â—â—terally onely revealing Christ and being void of the Spirit it cannot convert the soule and the Law as animated by the Spirit leadeth to Christ as a Pedagogue I meane as mixed with the Gospel For the Law without the Gospel can never sanctifie nor lead to Christ and neither of them without Christs Spirit can doe any thing And I find Saltmarshes Euthysiasticall pulse and straine of Familisme when hee saith that the Preaching of Faith is the Spirit given to a beleever and it makes him the very Law it selfe For 1. the Preaching of Faith or the Gospel preached even to hardened Pharisâ—â—s cannot give the Spirit renewing the Pharisees for Faith was preached to them by Christ and his Apostles but they stumbled at Christ and never beleeved 2. The preaching of Faith and the Spirit differ as much as the principall cause and the instrument now who can say the writing of the penne is the writer 3. Antinomians meane by the Gospel or the preaching of Faith here divided from the Law not the glad tidings of peace preached but the renewing Spirit without all letter or word of promise or command that is the teaching spirit and thâ— inward annointing without the Law or Gospel either Now Sanctification in this sense must bee wrought without Law Gospel Precept Command Promise and wee may lay aside the Bible then and all Ordinances and therefore no wonder then Antinomians tell us so often of the Letter and the Spirit for to them old and new Testament and all the sweet promises are a very Letter and in the new Testament we are not to serve God according to the Letter and therefore all Preaching Commands Exhortations Promises Threats of both Law and Gospel must be laid aside The Lord keeps us saith Towne under the Gospel in righteousnesse without all Law Ceremoniall and Morall and every where thâ—y say 〈◊〉 serve God now according to the Spirit not 〈◊〉 to the Letter outward Ordinances then to Antinomians are matters of meere courtesie CHAP. XII Antinomians deny actuall pardon of sinnes to the Jewes ANtinomians deny that the knowledge of actuall and eternall remission was an Article of the Jewish Creed but a mystery not revealed till the Gospell But then David and the Fathers Abraham and others were justified by the impâ—â—ed righteousnesse of Faith as wee are also David must Psal. 2.1 2. describe an happinesse he knew not what David saith Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sinne vers 5 2. We beleeve through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved as well as they 3. All the Fathers dyed in the faith 〈◊〉 did eat the same spirituall meat and did all drink of the same spirituall Rock and the Rock was Christ. 4. The Scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen thrâ—ugh Faith reached before the Gospel to Abraham Esaiah prophecied of Christ as an Evangelist Daniel of the slaying of the Messiah and everlasting righteousnesse through him The Prophets testified before hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow actuall remission then was no mystery to them Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day and saw it CHAP. XIII Of the nonage of the Jewes what it was NOr was the tutorie bondage or nonage of the Jewes any thing but 1. A lesse measure of the Spirit then is now 2. A harder pressing of the Law on them 3. A keeping of that infant Church as a child under Pedagogues and Tutors in regard of the Elements of Ceremonies partly teaching them rudely and partly warning them by blondy Sacrifices and diverse washings of the desert of sinne and the filth of it but this is nothing to prove the Jewes were under the Law For 1. then should they be under the curse and so must eternally perish contrary to the Word nor was their pardon of sinnes by halfes and quarters 2. Then must they be saved by works Paul saith They came short of righteousnesse because they sought to establish their owne righteousnesse and stumbled at the stone laid in Zion and sought it not by faith And it was never lawfull for them more then us to seeke righteousnesse and justification by works of the Law so they were in this under no Law-Spirit more then we but justified the same way that we are 3. Yea many sweet Evangelike promises are made to them as to us Ho every one that thirsts come to the water c. Behold I lay on Zion a stone c. The just shall live by fath Who is a God like unto thee that pardons iniquity I even I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and divers other Scriptures prove this 4. The Prophets cryed against legall and outward service and pressed washing in Christs bloud and faith and repentance as the Apostles doe And to Christ gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeves in him shall receive remission of sinnes There is much of the Spirit of adoption of spirituall liberty in praying wrestling with God giving no rest to God Heavenly boldnesse and accesse to the throne of grace in Jâ—â—kob David Moses and sweet Evangelike and Gospel-familiarity between Christ and his Spouse the Church in the Song of Salomon Feasting and banqueting together only the Lawâ—s administration was wrath by accident through our corruption lesse gloâ—ious because of darke typs and a spaâ—â—r measure of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. Ephes. 3.9 10. and Paul heightneth Gospelâ—glory and lesseneth the Law in the vaine sense that false Apostles and legall Teachers put on it in over-â—xalting it as if without Christ it could save or with Faith it could justifie 6 All under the Gospel Elect and Reprobate must be freed from the Law if the Jewes were under it all to whom the Gospel is preached must bee freed from it and to Deâ—ne and Moore who are both Arminians and Antinomians all and every one of mankinde must bee under â—race none under the Law of Commandements for the argument holdeth for all in opposition to the Legall Jew CHAP. XIV The old mâ—n or the flesh to Antinomians is under the Law the new Man freed from all Law IT is admirable that Towne will
the great Idol the bosome and breast-God brought up with us from our youth and warmed with us in Aegypt with our first life-heat 6. That imputed righteousnesse is a way too high for a foole from the wombe while grace casts us in a new mould 7. That litterall and morall preaching of dead and letter-works too Seneca-like is farre from the Gospel-free-Spirit and the subduing of corruption that Morall Philosophie of vertues and vices cannot draw bloud of a wounded conscience 8. That Antinomians vainely argue from the strength the Law giveth to obey which is as good as nothing of it selfe without the Spirit to disanull all binding power of the Law 9. Beware of licence to the flesh under the coat of liberty of the Spirit and let none thinke that Law-curses looseth us from all Law-obedience or that Christ hath cryed downe the tenne Commandements and that Gospel-liberty is a dispensation for Law-loosenesse or that free grace is a lawlesse Pope Grace is active dutifull in acting thankfull holy solicitous in doing as if there were not a Gospel free fearelesse bold as if there were not a cursing Law tender of the honour of the Law-giver and of Gospel-glory due to him who justifies the ungodly CHAP. XXVIII Strict and precise walking a necessarie and commanded Gospel-dutie THe quitting of our owne righteousnesse is scarce a toe or an inch of that large body of strict precise and accurate walking in all manner of godly conversation so farre is the strait and narrow way from being nothing as Antinomians say but onely beleeving and disclaiming our owne righteousnesse Nor did the Spirit of God speake that for want of the knowledge of love we walked very uncomfortably spending our time in fasting weeping mourning praying reading and hearing and in performance of other duties and all to get Christ. Suppose that heat be naturall holy fire from a right principle Rom. 12.15 in a right object Gal. 4.18 in a right manner and due end Numb 25.15 yee cannot bee too holy except God be too holy 1 Pet. 1.15 16. if the path be hell-ward the fervor of the pace makes it worse If it were to merit Christ and make purchase of him I should say this weake man saith right and Towne also who saith away with your strict injunctions as if he would nick-name Gospel-grace to be a sowre and uncomfortable Puritane But 1. sure the needles eye is a strict way 2. Travellers must sell all and buy the pearle hate father and mother yea and their owne life so runne that they may obtaine strive for the mastery resist unto bloud As strangers and Pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts this is more then lusting after self-righteousnesse that warr against the soule fight indure hardnesse overcome die in the cause and warre your mothers sonne on walke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 accuratly Puritanically beware of the â—east spot of the flesh and of the very wrong use of the lip or glimpse of the eye 3. Many seeke to enter in and shall not be able and the righteous shall scarsely be saved Antinomians say we are Pharisees in all this and that God ever intended to man a pleasant and a comfortable life he meaneth loosed from the soure life of a Precisian But Antinomians shall wish to die Puritans Matth. 5.47 what over-banck or singular thing doe you CHAP. XXIX God is truely angry with the sinnes of elect and beleevers ANtinomians hold that God cannot be angry at the sinnes of the justified because they are done away and abolished in Christ. Anger is in God saith Saltmarsh onely by way of allusion and Allegory God is not angry at the sinnes of the elect saith Towne and Eaton It s true of anger flowing from justice which Christ hath fully satisfied and removed but not true of Anger and displeasure against the sinnes of the justified both to hate rebuke and correct their sinnes though God hate not their persons 1. Because then God should be angry at no sinnes comitted by the elect before their effectuall conversion as well as after for both these sorts of sinnes are abolished in Christs bloud ere they bee committed 2. The Adultery and murther committed by David when he is justified by Christs imputed righteousnesse the same way that wee are displeased the Lord. The Lord covered Zion with a cloud in his anger How long Lord wilt thou be angry for ever How long wilt thou bee angry against the prayer of thy people all our daies are passed away in thy wrath The Lord was angry with mee saith Moses for your sake The Lord was very angry with Aaron Though thou wast angry with mee saith the Spouse of CHRIST thine anger is turned away and thou comfortedst mee And in the New Testament Christ rebuketh Peter in Anger Get thee behinde me Satan for thou art an offence to me Doe we provoke the Lord to jealousie Are we stronger then he 3. The command laid upon beleevers Thou shalt not Murther cannot not be an Allegoricall command nor was it a figurative sword that followed Davids house for his sinne nor doth the Lord speake by figures after the manner of men when he saith to beleeving Ephesians Honor thy Father and thy Mother And the Lords hatred of and displeasure at the sinnes of a sonne may well stand with love to his person except the Adultery of the justified bee no Adultery CHAP. XXX The justified countable to God for sinne ANtinomians hold that the justified are not countable to God for sinne It s true they are not thus farre to bee countable for sinne that they must suffer eternall wrath and answer the Law-suit and plea of sinne-revenging iustice which Christ answered but they are so countable for their sinnes as if they receive five talents they sinne if they gaine not tenne 2. They are to feare sinne before it be committed as being under the Law and to looke for the rod of men and temporary corrections after it 3. Nor can Antinomians deny but temporall punishments as well as eternall are threatned in the law CHAP. XXXI God punisheth sinne in beleevers SO doth the Lord inflict temporary punishments and spirituall on unbeleevers though David for his Adultery felt not the stroak of revenging justice yet sure it was Evangelike justice that he who tooke another mans wife secretly that lay in his bosome and killed the innocent husband with the sword of strangers that another should take his wives openly and lye with them before the Sunne and that the sword in his owne house should persue him and the one brother kill the other and it was just that Peter who proudly trusted in his own strength should fall on his own weight and deny the Lord. And these that eat unworthyly should eat judgement and for this cause many among the Corinthians were weake many
1. That they would have the Gospel a body and susteme of non-senses and foolish dreames and all Logick banished that the Gospel may be a fardell of phancies under the vaile of spirituall and supernaturall knowledge for the perfect like that piece called the Bright Starre and Theologiâ— Germanica and the Power of Love and the Tree of knowledge of good and evill 2. All reasonings and use of Logick which the Prophets and Apostles make a heavenly and spirituall use of in the Scripture to them are Legall and smell too much of the dead Letter the sowre and killing Law yea the Letter of written Gospel because written and because preached and opened in spirituall discourses to Cornwell and others is a humane thing and begets but a humane faith so that Faith commeth by hearing is to Saltmarsh not vocall Preaching but the very Spirit of grace working faith as I observed before 3. All expounding of Scripture by consequence is expounding of Scripture in the Letter saith Saltmarsh in the Letter to Towne is in a Law-way to Cornewell is in a humane not a Divine way Then Christ Matth. 22. must bee a Legall Preacher and must argue after a Law-way or a humane not a Divine and Gospel-way and must much darken the glory of the Gospel for he proveth the resurrection of the dead onely by a consequence I am the God of Abraham c. Ergo the dead shall rise and he sharply rebuketh the Sadduces as ignorant both of the Scripture and the power of God because they did not thus argue in the Letter and in the consequence to the darkening of the glory of the Gospel Libertines said also to reason against committing of Adultery as Joseph doth Shall I doe this and sinne against God Is a worke of Old Adam discerning good and evill as wee shall heare if the Lord will And Saltmarsh saith Exhortations perswasions conditionall promises and Gospel-commandements are natural and so conveyances carnall Legall and of the Letter Which to me is a foule aspesâ—ron laid on the Gospel and a mixing of Law and Gospel Works and Faith according to the Antinomians way and a rendering of the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God and the wisdome of God as odious as the Jewes and Greeks made it of old that is to make it a meere naturall and humane thing But reasoning from Scripture is as Divine as to convince silence rebuke convert and open the heart though the Spirit bee the principall agent in these 4. If wee be meere patients and act nothing by any obligation but as the Spirit acteth on us and in us then not onely the morall Law but the very Law of nature and the dictats of a naturall conscience shall not of themselves oblige us as to honour our Parents to love our brethren to doe to all as we would that men should doe to us except the Spirit act us to these duties and then must either the Holy Ghost attend the suggestions and dictats of the law of nature to blow with and concurre with them and with the Word read and preached which were a fettering of the Holy Ghost to attend the inclinations and motions of our heart or then no man could sinne at all against either the Law of nature or written Scripture save onely these heathen and others who resisted the Spirit not to say that grace were not grace nor every way free if the will of the creature should be master and exercise a dominion over grace to command at its nod the spirations and breathings of the Holy Ghost then should it be in the power of free will to dispose of desertions absence and the ebbings of the joyfull out-goings and manifestations of the Holy Ghost so should wee command the North and South winde of the Spirit to blow upon the garden that the Spices may flow out and command the out-flowings of the river and the tyde that gladneth the soule Which sure we cannot admit or then our doubtings complaints love-jealousies should be free of all unbeliefe and disquieting doubts contrary to Scripture and experience yea and all our sinnes and darknesse and false apprehensions under sad desertions should bee counted on the Holy Ghosts score as his sin who did not act us to the declining of these sinnes and the performing the contrary duties and not be imputable to us for all sinne must bee contrary to some Law-obligation 5 We hence clearely see Antinomians must come fully up to New England Libertines that In the saving conversion of a sinner the faculties and workings of the soule in things pertaining to God are destroyed and made to cease and the holy Ghost commeth in place of them as the faculties of the humane nature of Christ whereas grace purgeth away the oare but destroyeth not the gold and doth not remove nor substantially change the soule and heart but maketh it new sanctifieth it reneweth the Spirit purgeth the conscienâ—e bringeth all things to our memory When Christ casteth the old heart in his furnace or putteth it on a new frame it loseth no substance but receiveth a new mould 6. It fomenteth the presumption of the Libertine who saith If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon the perill of his honour bee it Which may have this good sense as to be a word of boldnesse of faith holding forth as much as it highly concerneth the honor of Christ his faithfulnesse and unchangeable grace who is intrusted with all the flocke young and old to suffer none to fall in such sinnes as may tend to or be a finall falling from Christ but that upon the perill of his glory He will lose none but raise them up at the last day but as Libertines sense carrieth the matter the justified cannot sinne Christs Spirit is ingaged to enact immediatly and to preserve the ransomed man from all sinne if the man fall Christs Spirit not inacting him to stand is the Author and cause of his fall Whereas we are commanded to keepe our selves in the love of God David kept himselfe from his iniquitie CHAP. XLVIII Antinomians hold that the beleever cannot sinne against God but against men in his conversation WEe beleeve that the Law or Commandement of Christ respecteth our salvation with God as well as our conversation with men contrary to Antinomians who will have us as compleatly saved being once justified as sinnlesse and perfectly holy as the glorified in heaven Yea wee have not so much as the blot of Papists venials or Protestants sinnes of infirmity or originall sinne dwelling in us So as I judge the man that said to a learned opposer of the Anninomians spoke right in the Antinomian way Sinne is nothing how then can Christ hate nothing If from eternity it was so pardoned and remitted before it was committed I see not how to Antinomians it must not bee meere nothing as concupiscence
beautifull morning skie is not the Sunne but the result and daughter of the Sunne and the faire skie together and faith that acteth much upon the promises as upon the report of credentiall letters doth and must apprehend more pardon then peace can beare witnesse to sinne hath a bloudy tongue and cryeth fury and vengeance aloud faith must lye on the attonement of the bloud of Jesus which our sense cannot reach Faith is a starre of a greater magnitude and higher elâ—vation then our poore low-creeping feeling So wee thinke we had more of Christ and the acting of the Spirit at our first conversion then long after because when our spirituall apprehension is young and tender the acts of apprehension are more wanton and fiery but when experience and growth of grace commeth the motions of sense are more stayed and solid and as spiritie and active and more but to greene sense little seemeth much But that which Antinomians ayme at is to blow away all peace that commeth from personall sanctification because they are enemies to personall mortification and make this to be our peace of repenting and mortifying sinne abstaining from fleshly luâ—â—s that Christ repented mortified sinne and lusts on the Crosse for us and we beleeve this and there is an end Hence they condemne aâ—l experience of the acting of God in and on the soule to comfort the soule or helpe faith in times of desertion For Saltmarsh who in his cures of all our Legall and carnall agues is silent of experience and thinketh outward ordinances and the promises written for our learning and comfort because outward and written and vocall to be old Testament and Legall waies though Peter call them sincere milke exceeding great and precious promises and Paul Thinke they were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope and Christ speaking of his Commandements which were written and spoken by him and so outward saith that they were a badge visible to all the world that they were his Disciples If yee keep my Commandements yee shall abide in my love even as I have kept my Fathers Commandements and abide in his love And to Job the words of the Lords mouth were more then his necessary food And Christ giveth his judgement in a spirituall not a Legall song of outward ordinances Thy lips O my Spouse drop as the honey combe honey and milke are under thy tongue To David they were sweeter then the honey or honey combe sweet to his tast yea above gold or fine gold as all riches better then thousands of gold and silver his heritage for ever To Saltmarsh the Word is a dead outward legall thing and all this to them must be spoken of the inward and spirituall word written in the heart as Libertines taught So Bulling advers Anabapti It is true it is for that soule-acting and Spirit-converting power so but in the meane time upon this ground old Anabaptists rejected the Word and the Ministery and tooke thâ—m to 〈◊〉 Law written in the inward parts and the annoinâ—ing that 〈◊〉 all things abusing Jer. 31. â—3 and 1 Joh. 2.27 So doâ— Antinomians upon this ground reject all experiences contrary to the Scripture experience worketh hope then it should cheere us in sad houres thus the Church comforteth her selfe I considered the dayes of old and called to remembrance my songs in the night So David looketh back to this longing to see saith he thy power and thy glory so as I have seene thee in the Sanctuary 2. Peter puts it on the Saints If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious 3. It s a sinnefull neglect to look to no experience But none saith where is God my maker who giveth songs in the night saith Elihu 4. Antinomians are angry at experiences 1. Because they teach there is no difference betweene the graces of hypocrits and beleevers in the kinds and so no experiences betweene the one and the other can render any difference 2. Experience is an outward ordinance of gathering from such and such a dispensation of God such a tryed conclusion Now Saltmarsh thinketh all outward ordinances as outward Legall things and so it would appeare Christ in the New Testament-worship which is spirituall and in nothing Legall hath appointed neither preaching nor praying nor hearing nor Sacraments nor Christian Assemblies nor conferences nor admonishing exhorting one another nor writing for all these are outward things and I grant if Christ joyne not his influence of grace neither is Pauls planting nor Appollos his watering any thing Yet Apostles and Teachers are not Legall ordinances 3. Antinomians offend at all inherent grace and created quallifications in us as evidences or helps to testifie wee are in Christ for they are all deceiving differences saith Crispe and may be in hypocrits and say I they can be no otherwise in hypocrites then deluding signes then the voice and testimonie of the Spirit for there is a thing like a voice in the Temporaries and also a thing like faith which is no faith Now experiences remaine as inherent and habituall observations of the Spirits actings in the Soule CHAP. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace ANtinomians make a hideous out-cry against signes and marks of our justification because indeed they are enemies to sanctification For establishing soules saith Saltmarsh upon any works of their owne as away meane or ground of assurance as that upon such a measure of repentance or obedience they may beleeve by I dare not deale in any such way of our owne righteousnesse because I find no infallible marke in any thing of our owne sanctification save in a lower way of perswasion or motive I find none in the Old or New Testament but have cause to suspect their owne righteousnesse as David Peter Paul So the Libertines of New England Though a man can prove a gracious worke in himselfe and Christ to bee the author of it yet this is but a sandâ—e foundation And it is a fundamentall and soule-damning error to make sanctification an evidence of justification And it were to light a candle to the Sunne Yea it darkeneth justification the darker my sanctification is the brighter is my justification And I may know I am Christs not because I doe crucifie the lusts of the flesh but because I doe not crucifie them but beleeue in Christ that crucified them for me So D. Crispe Cornewell Towne teach that love to the brethren sincerity c. are marks by which others may know us rather then we our selves So Saltmarsh followeth Crispe We never said that a naturall mans devotion or his bastard prayers or wild-fire of blind zeale can argue the translation of the man from death to life as Saltmarsh
that Job David Heman Jonah say they are cast off of God yet at the same season Psalm 42. Davids heart was toward the Saints with whom he went to the house of God 2. Many we see dying who doubted for a time if ever they beleeved or were in Christ and yet were convinced that they loved the Saints but because they loved the Saints they could not make an actuall inference ergo they were translated from death to life because that actuall inference requireth the actuall blowing of the Holy Ghost a Saint in naturall Logick may be forced to yeeld an antecedent and the necessary consequence because both must be the cleere Word of God as 1 Joh. 3.14 I yeeld I love the Brethren and ergo I am translated from death to life But because hee seeth both the truth of the Antecedent and Consequence by the sparks of a meere naturall light he may be farre enough from faith and a supernaturall evidence of the Spirit to make him to beleeve it for his owne inward peace comfort and quieting of his soule and this deceiveth Antinomians that they thinke the knowing of their spirituall condition by marks being convincing and strong in a naturall way is presently the supernaturall evidence of the Spirit which it is not and 2. they inferre that it is to trust in their owne righteousnesse and stand on their owne legges if men come by assurance of a spirituall interest in Christ by their own inherent righteousnesse and then must they be justified saith Cornwell by works Yea 3. the New England Libertines say A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but he must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it And M. Towne saith The Saints are to forget and never remember their own holy walking So say they That true poverty of Spirit doth kill and take away the sight of grace But all the three consequences are false for a naturall evidence of my being in Christ cannot quiet my soule with the assurance of peace and for the other two wee are to forget our holy walking yea and as Towne saith to judge it losse and dung in the matter of our righteousnesse before God and thus to forget it so as we trust not in it is poverty of Spirit but simply to forget all our love to the Saints so as wee doe not remember it for the strengthening of assurance and our comfort is contrary to the whole Epistles of John and a begging of the question For sure it is damnable pride to trust in our own righteousnesse in that regard Paul may say I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby justified And so also we are to cast all behind us as losse and dung but it is utterly unlawfull and contrary to spirituall poverty to make no use at all wholly to forget and not to strengthen our faith and our assurance and comfort in any holy walking at all For Ezechiah dying comforteth himselfe in this Remember now O Lord how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight And David I have kept the waies of the Lord and have not wickedly departed from my God all his judgements were before me And Job My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone back from the Commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food And Jeremiah Thy words were sound and I did eat them c. And the Church I am comely In my bed by night I sought him whom my soule loveth c. My heart waked In the way of thy judgements Lord we have waited for thee the desire of our soule is to thy name c Nor can a Legall Pedagogie be objected for spirituall poverty was injoyned confidence in our own righteousnesse condemned in the Old Testament as well as in the new and Paul hath the same in the New Testament Asser. 4. What ever objections Crisp Saltmarsh Towne and others have to prove that all the marks of sincerity love universal obedience agree to hypocrites and so can be no certain evidences of our faith and assured interest in Christ are 1. such as Papists bring to prove None can have undoubted assurance they are in the state of grace 2. The arguments that prove these marks may be counterfeit because they may be such in hypocrits We conclude also that the Faith of the Saints and their broâ—d Seale and immediate Testimony of the Spirit may be in hypocrits A white Devill and a noone-day Angel may interpose himselfe in a bastard voice counterfeiting the tongue of the immediate speaking-Spirits and the faith of the Elect and there can be nothing that Saints can rejoyce in no worke of grace in themselves by the in-dwelling Spirit and Christ may as well dwell in the heart of an hypocrite by faith as of a Saint contrary to Eph. 3.17 Hypocrites may be filled with all the fulnesse of God as the Saints and have the seed of God remaining in them The annointing abiding in them which teacheth them all things and need not any to teach them And the Holy Spirit in them and abiding with them The Father and the Sonne making their abode with them A new heart in the midst of them and the stony heart removed A circumcised heart the law in their inward parts All these are as doubtfull and litigious evidendences of interest in Christ and the counterfeits of these in hypocrits as universall obedience sinceritie love to the brethren and any inherent qualifications that are in beleevers for saith Crispe All these may be in hypocrits But it s true there is not a living man or beast or bird in nature but a painter can counterfeit the like by Art nor a rose or flower in the garden but there a is wild flower and rose in the mountaines like it The Devill is an exact painter But this wil not prove but that he that hath a new heart and the annointing dwelling in him and inherent quallifications of the Spirit of Christ knoweth with a full perswasion that these are not counterfeits or such as may be in hypocrits nor doth it follow as Papists and Antinomians argue a mad man or a sleeping man knoweth not that he is mad or sleeping for madnesse and sleepe remove all reflect acts of knowledge that therefore a sober man and a waking man knoweth not that he is sober Paul was not in a golden transe nor in a pleasant night-dreame when he said For this is our rejoycing the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not with fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we had our conversation in the world and more aboundantly to you-wards Nor doe the Saints speake to God wild-fire and windmills in the
skies when they say Lord the desire of our soule is toward thy name Lord our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way c. They knew and were perswaded of a saving worke of grace inherent in them and we doubt not but the Prophets to speake of a case of another nature knew that God spoke to them when Jeremiah upon life and death said of a truth the Lord hath sent me to speake all these words in your eares And Amos The Lord hath spoken who cannot but Prophecie And Abraham did not upon conjectures but upon Faith know God had commanded him to sacrifice his son Now God speaketh to his Saints by his works of grace no lesse then by his word of the Gospel Augustine said By a certaine heavenly tast hee knew a difference betweene the Lord revealing himselfe to him and his owne soule dreaming But say Antinomians When we teach that all our assurance commeth from faith and the testimony of Christ and his owne Spirit speaking to us wee led men to borrow light from the Sunne which can abundantly inlighten them when yee send them to their own good works to borrow their assurance of faith and their interest of Christ yee desire them to fetch light from a candle shining at noone day and yee cause them rest on a fallible guide which may deceive them and at best breed a probable and conjecturall assurance onely not an infallible and undeniable confidence such as Christ rested on by faith breadeth Answ. 1. But the question is as great a doubt to a weake one if he receive Christ and his immediate noone-day irradiation and light for the weake beleevers act of knowing his full interest in Christ from either the immediate light that commeth from Christ or the immediate voice and testimony of the Spirit especially separated from the Word as Antinomians fancie is in him a created act and an inherent quallification and if inherent qualification furnish no infallible evidence to ascertaine me of my interest in Christ how shall I know it is Christ I rest on or his Sunne-shine light and the immediate irradiation of the Spirit speaking to my Spirit more then I know it is Christs spirit assuring me I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren Antinomians say the Sun cannot deceive when it gives light a candle beside the Sunne may deceive But say I a noone-day Devill may interpose and speake and irradiate as the Sunne and it is but a counterfeit Sunne and what know yee that your act of knowing this to be the true Sunne seeing it is but an inherent act of grace in you is a perfect mettall and a true Sunne And that it is Christ that shineth and speaketh to Mary Magdelen not the Gardener more when hee immediatly speaketh and shineth on your soule then when hee speaketh and shineth thorow such a medium as the love of the brethren for the same Spirit that inlighteneth you in the assurance of your translation into Christ and your interest in him upon this objective light because yee love the brethren is he who shineth on you in his immediate noone-shine-irradiation is not the Spirits teaching as sure by one beame of teaching the light of his utterings of grace in us as in his other immediate conveiance of light when the Scripture saith it is the same Spirit that maketh us know the things that are freely or graciously given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 and beareth immediate witnesse that we are sonnes what ever be the meanes as Abraham was to beleeve hee was to kill his Sonne if God should command him by a Prophet immediatly inspired suppose such a one as Moses to have beene sent with the Mandat no lesse then when God spoke immediatly himselfe and might not Abraham have beene deluded in thinking God was not the true God that immediatly said Abraham take now thy Sonne thy onely Sonne and offer him to me as hee might have doubted if a Moses say hee had then lived sent with the same message was a true and and immediately inspired Prophet and not a counterfeit who ranne and the Lord sent him not When Antinomians loose this knot they answer themselves Asser. 5. First the truth of what the Spirit speaketh dependeth not on the Word but the credence and faith that I owe to the Spirit dependeth on the Word because I know the Spirit by the Word as I know the substance of the body of the Sunne by the light but I know not the Word by the Spiâ—it as I know not the light by the substance of the body of the Sunne yea now when God hath put his last seale to the Canon of Scripture the word of Prophecie is surer to us then the Fathers voice from heaven 2 Pet. 1. and wee may know the Spirit that biddeth John Becold kill so many innocent beleevers and that saith the man walking in darkenesse and a Pharesee obstinatly going on in killing Christ and his members and regarding iniquity in his heart as he is such is reconciled to God and justified and Christ by faith lodgeth in the same heart with loved and delighted in iniquity can be no true spirit The Spirit of Christ as he cannot bely his owne Word so will hee not take it ill to be tryed by his owne hand-writing and seale and his own works Secondly it is needlesse to make comparisons between assurance resulting from inherent graces and the immediate voice and speaking of the Spirit as if the former were our owne spirits reasoning the latter onely the testimony of the Spirit for we judge both to bee the testimony of the Holy Ghost as it is the same love sealed to the Spouse from the Bridegromes owne word and seale and hand-writing and confirmed to her by his Bracelets Rings Jewels and love-tokens that he sendeth to her nor are there for that two loves two love-tokens two Bridegromes For say that the love-tokens are true not counterfeit and that they carry with them the warme and lovely characters and undenyable expressions of the true Bridegromes soule-love and that they came not from a stranger as Antinomians say they may be bastard and fained love-tokens and come from another lover then Christ Yet the Lord Jesus manifesteth himselfe and gives evidences of his love by them no lesse then by the Spirits immediate testimony But we thinke and can prove the Saints passing even in their speaches prayers and confession to God their judgement of themselves and of their owne sincere walking as is cleare Cant. 5.1 Cant. 3 1 2 3. Cant. 1.5 8. Isai. 26.8 9. Job 23.11 12. chap. 31.1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 18.21 22 23 so Ezechiah holdeth forth his holy walking before God Esai 38.3 and Jeremiah cap. 15.16 17. and Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 2 Cor. 1.12 doe certainely know the graces of God in themselves to come from no other principle then the
of his soule in a filiall recumbencie on God and with adherence to Christ crucified for pardon of sinne which were to abolish the dayly exercise of our faith on Christ crucified 2. God forgiveth sinnes when he removeth the temporall punishment and fatherly rod inflicted for sinne Hence to beare our whoredomes to beare sinnes to beare iniquitie is to beare the punishment of sinnes To beare the indiâ—nation of the Lord because the Church hath sinned Micha 7.8 9. is to beare the temporall punishment for otherwise the Prophet speaketh of a Church in favour with God and freed from eternall wrath The Lord shall beâ— my light Thou shalt bee dâ—mbe because thou beleevest not my word saith Gabriel to Zacharie Luke 1.20 then to remove the temporall sword must bee a forgiving of and a relaxing from the temporall punishment So Nathan saith to David The Lord also hath put away thy sin But how maketh he that good Thou shalt not dye Hee meaneth especially a temporall death as the words following cleare vers 14. Howbeit because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme the child also that is borne to thee shall surely dye Ergo his sinne was not fully taken away in regard of the temporall rod for the rod did never depart from his house for it nor doe wee thus adde fuell to purgatory to say with Papists that pardoning of sinne is the taking away of the guilt of sinne when the punishment remaineth for the Papists have a wicked meaning that God doth so forgive sins as he removeth guilt and remembreth not the sin but leaveth the sinner also as good as halfe drowned in it to revenging justice by suffering for these same sinnes satisfactorie punishment both in this life and in purgatorie or the life to come which we think impious for only Christs blood is a satisfaction to revenging justice for sinne 3. The Lords taking away and pardoning of Davids sinne is not the Lords justifying of David because justification is the reall or law-translation in a forensecall way of a sinner an ungodly man an unwashen one from the state of sinne into the state of grace and favour with God for the imputed righteousnes of Christ as is cleare and such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified so God justifieth the sinner and ungodlie then by justification the person is washed and translated from a state of ungodlines of enmity and received in a court of acceptance and grace reconciliation and attonement in a covenant-state with God for Christs imputed righteousnesse so as this justification is an act of incorporation and ingraffing of a stranger and enemie to be a free Denison and Burgess and free Citizen of the new Ierusalem intituled to all the priviledges and liberties of the brough Now David was not this way pardoned for undeniably he for his person was justified and all his sinnes pardoned that is hee was freed from obligation to eternall wrath and condemnation therefore seeing God justifieth but once as he maketh us heires and Citizens of heaven but once and yet pardoneth sinnes dayly justification and some remitting of sinnes must be of a wide difference CHAP. LX. How sinnes are remitted before they bee committed how not and the Antinomian error in this point BUt then it may bee said doe Antinomians soundly affirme that sins are remitted before they be committed To which I answer taking remission in a good sense not in theirs its true a beleever when he is justified is freed from condemnation for these sinnes that are not yet committed that is he is put in such a condition as he shall never come to condemnation yea not for these sinnes hee shall hereafter commit as when a forfeited Father is relaxed from treason and his lands restored the Pardon extendeth to the heire in the mothers womb and not yet borne yea possibly not begotten but this is neither a justifying of the unborne heire nor a pardoning of the treason nor a relaxing of the punishment in a strict and right downe sense he that is not and is not capable of guiltinesse and treason such as is a child neither begotten nor borne is not capable of pardon But in the Antinomian sense we judge it abominable that sinnes are removed before they bee committed 1. Because Antinomian remission is the destruction of the being of sinne and the extirpation of his nature root and branch for so it cannot be sinne nor can it be against the Law of God nothing is capable of the grace of free pardon neither the sinne or the poore sinner but by the Antinomian way the Adulteries and Murthers of the beleevers when committed are neither against Law nor the Commandement of God for they are freed from all commanding and obliging power of either Law or Gospel so as they cannot sinne or offend God in contravening of either 2. It is against common sense that the being or nature of Adultery can bee removed and made nothing and yet when it is committed it should offend humane society and raise an evill report on the name of God and the Gospel For that which is meere nothing and hath neither being nor nature can neither offend God nor man But neither Law of God nor Gospel doth forbid the Murthers of a beleever but onely of an unbeleever by the Antinomian way 3. Their remission of sinne before the commission thereof chargeth confession of committed sinnes with sinnefull lying craving of pardon with unbeliefe fearing of sinne with distrust sorrow for or feeling of sinne with a worke of Legall bondage and of the old Adam as Libertines did because these committed sinnes are meere fancies against no Law of God CHAP. LXI How Faith justifieth and the Antinomian errour discovered in this point SAltmarsh saith That neither Faith nor Repentance are to be preached the one without the other neither without Christ and yet neither of them as bringing in Christ to the soule but Christ bringing in them But if he charge us with Preaching faith and repentance one from another or both without Christ hee should have proved his charge 2. He badly joyneth them both together For 1. Faith is a condition of justification wee are justified by faith not by repentance 2. We receive Christ by faith He dwelleth in our hearts by Faith We live by faith none of these can be said of Repentance 3. Saltmarsh saith this is to debase faith yea but it is to make swine wallowing in their lusts one with Christ though they beleeve not heare his reasons Object 1. Christ is not ours by any act of our owne but by an infinite act of Gods imputing his righteousnesse Ergo Christ is not ours by faith Answ. Christ is not ours by any act of our owne as by a ransome a meritorious and principall cause True Ergo not by faith as a condition knowing apprehending feeling applying
own gift laying hold on the righteousnesse of Christ freely and of onely pure grace imputed to us 5. Cornewell and other Antinomians make arguing obedidience and perswading comforts by inferences and consequences works of man not able to produce assurance and Saltmarsh thinketh discoursing and reasoning not enough to produce assurance of faith and he thinks it a Legall bondage to support the soule from marks and such things as cannot give evidence but by inferences yet all the superstructures of faith in Gospel-obedience as binding upon perswading arguing reasoning All other assurances saith Saltmarsh beside the assurance of the light of faith such as are from marks and love to the brethren that come by way of reasoning and arguing are rotten conclusions from the Word and such things as true legall teachers have invented not understanding the mystery of the kingdome of Christ then all Scripture and Gospel-arguing are vaine janglings by this 6. Nor doth the Gospel command by patterne rather then precept as if the examples of the cloud of Witnesses who running their race with patience inherit the promise of free salvation Hebr. 12.1 2 3. should destroy commands or as if patternes without Law or any otherwise but in so farre as they are warrantted by the Law of God did tye and oblige us to obedience and imitation for if patternes as patternes did tye us then should we be obliged to follow the Fathers and Christ in their extraordinary works and miracles which neither Law nor Gospel commands us to doe 7. But the truth is outward commandements written or preached by Antinomians are given to us in the Gospel onely by accident and because we are carnall and sinnefull but were we as spirituall as we should be wee should need no Law but that which is spirituall and written in the heart no more then Angels need a written and outward Law Now that Antinomians meane this is cleere by Saltmarsh his Divinity Commands saith hee are for obedience as well as tydings of forgivenesse this kind of Gospel fits both God and man and God the Father may be seen in commanding holinesse and the Spirit in forming the holynesse commanded and the Sonne in redeeming us to holynesse even to the will both of the Father and the Spirit And this Gospel fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a Law wâ—thout and in the Letter as well as in the heart and Spirit the Law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7. Nor can a state oâ— flesh and Spirit bee ordered onely by a Law within for the word and Law of the Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or estate of glory as Angels who live by a Law spirituall and state of revelation Answ. 1. Here be strange conceits of old libertinisme Gospel commands are as well saith he for obedience as tydings of forgivenesse But why for obedience Any disobedience to them is no sinne in a beleever as is proved then they are not to a beleever for obedience 2. I know not how man because hee is flesh hath need of a Law without and the letter of an outward command then because he is spirit or as he is spirituall he hath need of no Law nor letter of an externall command Timothy then hath no need as he is a renewed man to give himselfe to meditation and reading and doctrine nor to continue in the things that he had knowne from the Scriptures which are given by divine inspiration to save his owne soule and others and to make him perfect to every good worke Nor have the Saints at Colosse need that the word of Christ dwell richly in them Nor the called of Iesus Christ at Rome as they are called and sanctified any need of learning from the Scriptures that they through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Onely the flesh and the old man possibly hath need of the Scriptures and the letter of the command then it was not Davids inward man that esteemed the testimonies of God and his promises sweeter then the honey and the honey combe and as his heritage and more then thousands of silver and gold Nor did Peter or the Saints as regenerated to a lively hope 1 Pet. 1.3 and as they obtained the like precious faith relish the promises as great and precious but onely their flesh found sweetnesse in Gods word And Mary not as renewed but according to the flesh and corruption sate at Christs feete and heard his word and choosed the better part that could not bee taken from her And this sorts well with the old Anabaptists who said that the unregenerate onely needed outward ordinances as the Word preached by men and hearing reading Sacraments but for the regenerate there is no need that any teach his neighbour because we are all taught of God and the annoynting teach-them all And the Sonnes of God are not subject to the Law that is they are not to bee taught what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructor will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to bee commanded or injoyned them as to doe good or eschew evill or the like The same Spirit I say doth command or injoyn them likewise to retaine the best and quit the contrary and obey them accordingly And so speake the Libertines of N. England These that bee in Christ are not under the Law or commands of the Word as the rule of life 3. If man because he is flesh hath need of a Law without and in the Letter by flesh is either understood a body and sensitive soule but then the meaning must be that the Law of Word and Gospel is given to the outward man to regulate him in his animal and vitall actions as eating sleeping walking seeing hearing and other senses as if no Law were imposed on the Spirit heart understanding conscience and will a carnall dreame that many put upon the Pharisies or by the flesh must be understood the unrenewed and sinnefull corruption This must be the sense of Saltmarsh for hee citeth Rom. 7.14 The Law is spirituall that is just and holy as vers 12. Wherefore the Law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good but I am carnall that is sinfull flesh unholy and sold under sinne Now thus Law and Gospel commands threatnings Gospel-promises sweet invitations of free grace that loaden sinners would come to Christ and bee refreshed eased saved are all given to man because he is sinnefull and no outward Commandement would be laid on man if he had not sinned which is a conjecture and fancie Divines say the Tree of life and of knowledge of good and ill were Sacraments to innocent Adam the Sabbath was ordained for Adams worshipping of God an outward Law was laid on him If thou eate thou shalt die when as yet Adam was not
Beleeve and be saved Yet must we not fancie that the way is shorter then Christ hath made it and that it is not a puzling worke to flesh and bloud Saltmarsh with his Antinomians maketh it but one step at the very next doore I rather beleeve Christ who saith it is a way of many miles strait narrow and thorny The meritorious way to us is easie beleeve by the grace of Christ but the way of a Christian conversation whether Antinomians will or no lyeth through duties doing the will of God it s not words Lord Lord but working sweating running wrestling fighting bleeding suffering abounding in the worke Sowing Selling all the sweetest delights many tribulations night-watching which yet all are honyed and sugared with the love of Christ so as his yoake is easie and his Commandements not grievous yet not so easie as that the onely naked bare act of beleeving should be the only Gospel-worke and yee might lye in an yvory bed and sleepe and be carried into an Antinomian fancied Paradice being under no Law no obligation of doing no danger of sinning and incurring the rodde of men and the fatherly and sad displeasure of God for sinnes no broken bones no terrors no sense of our sorrow for sinne no progresse in personall repentance and mortification no care of watchfull walking to perfect holinesse in the feare of God no abstaining from worldly lusts no strictnesse of blamelesnesse of conversation for feare of sin onely beleeve that as Christ hath suffered for all sinne and so you are as cleane as Christ from all sinne originall and actuall and Christ hath done all these for you and beleeve hee hath repented for you mortified lusts for you walked strictly and holily for you this is an easie worke and no puzling businesse and there is an end Object 2. Saltmarsh It s the Gospel-way of dispensation to assure and passe over salvation in Christ to any that will beleeve Answ. True But wilt thou know ô vaine man that faith without works is dead and faith is effectuall by love See the Scriptures laying other Commandements on us under the Gospel then beleeving onely and threatning disobeyers Object 3. Saltm There needs no more on our sides to worke or warrant salvation to us but to bee perswaded that Jesus Christ dyed for us because Christ hath suffered and God is satisfied Now suffering and satisfaction is that great worke of salvation Answ. Here is the worke of salvation abridged to a narrower compasse to onely suffering at least Saltmarsh was wont to take in the actions of Christ and to will us to beleeve that Christ beleeved repented and mortified sinne for us and that is all our beliefe repentance mortification Object 4.5 They onely are justified who beleeve Rom. 1.17 Acts 13.39 We are justified by grace not of workes Rom. 3.24 Answ. And who denies that but Papists and Antinomians Antinomians say from eternity and from the wombe wee are justified and from Christs time of dying on the Crosse and sure the date of our beleeving is not from eternitie or from the wombe or from 160. yeares agone when Christ dyed then they onely cannot bee justified who beleeve for so thousands who beleeve not are justified 2. Wee are justified by faith without works True Ergo Wee are carried to heaven being once justified under no comand of God to doe good works or to eschew evill and so as wee cannot sinne it followeth not CHAP. LXXI The Justified obey not God by necessitie of nature as the fire burneth as Antinomians fancie ANtinomians say the justified cannot sin they obey God necessarily as it is the nature and quality of fire to burn the grounds of the New-England Libertines are 1. The Holy Ghost comming in the place of naturall faculties of understanding will and affections doth all the works of these naturall faculties and Christ and grace working all the supernaturall works of beleeving repenting and that immediatly the free will must have lesse liberty in loving God and beleeving then the Sunne hath to give light and the fire to cast forth heat for fire and Sun are thought to be agents in their naturall actions but free will is a meere patient in these 2. None are to be exhorted to beleeve say they but such whom wee know to be elect or to have the Spirit in them effectually and there is neither inherent righteousnesse nor grace inherent in the Saints but Christ immediatly and onely worketh all their works in them so all the faculties of the soule lye as dead passive creatures and powers void of freedome and action and Christ immediatly as the humane nature and the faculties thereof doth act and worke in the Saints as Christ is made flesh and incarnate in the Saints and doth in them beleeve repent rejoice love and beleevers have neither freedome nor action at all more then blocks in their actions Hence say they all the beleevers activitie is to act sinne So saith the Libertine If Christ will let mee sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it But 1. there remaineth true liberty in the regenerate man his free will is not destroyed If the Sonne make you free then are yee free indeed But God be thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but yee have obeyed from the heart that forme of doctrine which was delivered you being then made free from in yee became the servants of righteousnesse Now the Lord is a Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty I will walke at liberty for I seeke thy precepts Hence rejoycing in God delight in his Law rejoycing in his word choosing of God above all other lovers and his testimonies argue a sanctified elective power of free will in the soule 2. The justified can sinne otherwise they should no more be capable of exhortations to walke in Christ and grow in grace and of dehortations from sinne then the fire and the Sunne can be requested or exhorted to cast out heate and light 3. This foolish opinion is bottomed on this conceit That a beleever as a beleever walketh by faith perpetually is admitted saith Towne to live and abide for ever by sense and sight in the kingdome of glory And wants nothing of heaven saith Saltmarsh but to beleeve hee is in heaven is as cleane from sinne saith Eaton as Christ himselfe Nothing sinneth in the regenerate but sense the flesh the members of the body of sinne or the Asse nor is it more sinne that they doe before God then the burning of the fire or the illumination that commeth from the Sunne for they are no more under any commanding or restraining Law of God then the fire or the Sunne 4. The immediate rapt and pull of the Holy Ghost removeth all freedome reason
only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walk in the house of love And in the Epistle Let no man saith he boast himselfe in any of the works of righteousnesse or take on the same to salvation neither to condemnation before that hee in the Spirit of Christ through the love of the Father be renewed in all righteousnesse of life not that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth out of his owne prudency but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God So this abominable wretch maketh all reading or hearing or beleeving the Scriptures to be Elementish carnall righteousnesse and that wee are to doe no good works to obtaine salvation nor to eschew any evill to be freed from condemnation but to study an inward righteousnesse in being Goded and Christed and in communicating with the essence and godly being M. Towne also maketh the Law a sort of directorie of walking as doth H. N. Assert grace pag. 38. I know not where to learne my duty to my Superiour but in the matter of the fift Command nor what Murther or Adulterie is but in the sixt and seventh But Towne forgetteth himselfe and pag. 3. saith We are from under the Law in all its authority dominion offices and effects yea hee denyeth that wee are under the power and teaching of the Law And Saltmarsh will have us not to borrow one beame of directing light from the Law so as he seemeth to stomach and to bee angry that the old Testament but especially the ten Commandements are printed in the Bible Yet what ever direction of walking wee have from the Law I find them in all their writings grudging at any Law or Gospel written because writing speaking vocall covenants are the dead and killing Letter fruitlesse and livelesse and that the Spirit immediatly acting is all our rule Paral. VII Libertines speake disgracefully of the Pen-men of Scripture and called Paul a broken vessell John stolidum juvenem a foolish young man Peter a denyer of God Mathew an Vsurer The Church was in her infancy said Da. Georgius Vnder Abraham and the Prophets in its young age under John Baptist Christ in the flesh and the Apostles it s grown and now presently under David the Christ its spirituall and perfect So many Antinomians turne perfectists Who say they having the Holy Ghost as well as the Prophets and Apostles can pen and speake Scripture from the same Spirit The New England Libertines are so farre on this way that they disgrace the Apostle Peter as a halfe-Legalist and say Peter leaned more to a covenant of works then Paul and that Pauls doctrine was more for free grace then Peters And Saltmarsh maketh all the Prophets in the Old Testament Legall men and Christ in the flesh and his Apostles preached free grace but in degrees and parts but we dare not saith hee preach the Gospel so in halves and quarters as yee doe And Christ and the Apostles preached grace faith repentance new obedience in scantling of Doctrine as they are meerely and barely revealed in the history of the Gospel or Acts of the Apostles where onely the Doctrine is not so much revealed as the practise But we Antinomians preach Christ the power of all the fulnesse of all that we may exalt him whom God hath exalted at his owne right hand Hence Saltmarsh 1. saith the Antinomians in England reveale more free grace and fulnesse of Christ in their Sermons then Christ and the Apostles did in the halfe of the New Testament or all the Prophets in the Old 2. Christ and the Prophets and Apostles except in the Epistles were Legall Preachers What be Legall Preachers that I wrong not Saltmarsh as he doth Christ the Prophets and Apostles I give it in his owne words Legalists are 1. such as compound and bargaine with God for salvation and submit not to the righteousnesse of God and lye downe in the sparks of their owne kindling are Christ his Prophets and Apostles such Such as from the notion of a covenant conceive a little too Legally of free grace Such as have neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance that are subject to death and bondage Such to whom God appeared onely as it were upon tearmes and conditions of reconciliation Such as in fasting and other acts of obedience dealt with God to get some love from God which Christ himselfe had not gotten for us So belike the Prophets that dyed before Christ went not to heaven but to some chamber or higher roome in hell called Limbus Patrum or to some other place for Saltmarsh saith they had neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance whither then went their soules after death 2. They were chosen to salvation some other way then Jaakob Rom. 9. they purchased the love of free election by fasting and pennance 3. Their sinnes were not pardoned nor they reconciled to God a belying of the Old Testament 4. The Prophets submitted not to the righteousnesse of God but sought righteousnesse by the works of the Law All these how they agree in part to Christ John Baptist and the Apostles in the first halfe of the New Testament let Saltmarsh and Antinomians see and consider Paral. VIII Libertines said The whole Scripture was nothing but the Spirit of God and the Letter of the Scripture not Scripture but the Spirit was both Christ and the Scripture and a godly life must be the Spirit So the Libertines of New-England There is a Testimony of the Spirit and voice unto the soule meerely immediate without any respect unto or concurrence with the Word And from this Wee are not to keepe a constant course of praying at set houres or alwayes but as the Spirit move us And all doctrines and revelations must bee tryed by Christ that is Christ dwelling in us in a spirituall manner not by the Word of Christ or the Scripture In this same Grammer speake Antinomians So Saltmarsh The Law now is in the Spirit What is that And in the Gospel for a beleever to walke by nor is saith he holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement but by the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very Law of Commandement in himselfe and his heart the very two Tables of Moses This is to say the Word begetteth not Faith but onely Historically instructeth the flesh and expressely in terminis the Libertines sense and minde is that the Word is changed in a Spirit without Scripture and the Christian in his walking and conversation which to Antinomians is all in faith is the Spirit it selfe Towne is much in this through his whole booke to
pag. 145. Nemo negare potest sub V. T. nec vitam aeternam promissam fuisse à Deo nec modum illam consequendi fuisse patefactum Ostorodius Inst. lib. 1. cap. 5. pag. 21. Promissiones veteris Testamenti tantum corporales fuerunt spiritualibus in N. T. promulgatis Non autem spirituales eternae fuerunt consequenter non accidentale tantum sed substantiale discrimen inter Vetus Novum Testamentum si res promissas spectes statuendum est Smalcius de Divin I. C. pag. 25. â— 6 Fatentur omnes Judaei hodie nullum vitae aeternae apertum extare in ipsorum lege ut ut apertius loquar in faedere quod Deus cum iis per Mosem pepigit promissum M. Del boldly saith They are all Antichristian that are not Antichristianly Popish and of the Socinian way with him to teach there was no conversion no inward reformation no promise of salvation and life eternall nor the same covenant of grace in the old Testament that is now under the New Testament and that there was no saving grace nor operation of the Spirit accompanying the Sacraments of the old Testament but onely temporall things promised them He hath Arminians also on his side as Episcopius Disp. 11. th 5. The promises of the Law were touching temporall felicity of the Gospel concerning the everlasting inheritance â—h 7. The doctrine of the Old Testament was known by nature as agreeable to right reason the doctrine of the Gospel was unknown to the Princes of this world it is evident there is no precept say the Belgick Remonstrants Apol. cap. 22. cap. 24. clearely delivered in the Old Testament for beleeving in Christ nor in terminis any promise of life eternall It s sure Arminians are limbs of Antichrist and enemies to free grace Yet Antinomians with Del joyne hands with them against Protestants who all teach to this day the same Saviour the same promises of life eternall the same free grace of imputed righteousnesse the same covenant of grace was revealed darkely in shaddowes and types to the Jewes and more sparingly and to us more clearely and abundantly in the New Testament and that Abraham was saved as we who now are Antichistian whether Del and his Antinomians or wee These that teach the same with Antichrist and contend for perfection and freedome from all sinne in this life are not the men who must fight the battels of the Lambe But 1. was there then no Spirit and life in the Patriachs Prophets Moses David till Christ came in the flesh and reformed them inwardly What became then of the soules of those that dyed in peace and entred into their rest before Christ came in the flesh Esa. 57.1 2 3. Dyed they under the curse and severity of the second death as never inwardly converted Hee belyeth the Old Testament who saith so and doth the Letter of the Gospel without the Spirit save and inwardly reâ—orme and justifie before God more then the Letter of the Law I thinke Judas and the people whose hearts were fatted and heardned and yet heard Christ in the flesh and the Apostles preach Gospel were as farre from inward heart-reformation as uncircumcised Jewes and Heathen Mat. 13.14.15 16. Act. 28.26 27. 1 Pet. 2.7 8. Rom. 11.8 9. Joh. 8.21 Joh. 9.41 Job 5.40 Then Del must meane by the spirit some other thing then the Gospel as opposed to the condemning Law For the Gospel is a condemning Gospel to thousands who stumble at the stone laid on Zion as well as the Law 3. Del saith No outward Law of Synods Councels of men can make men perfect as pertaining to the conscience more then Leviticall Lawes could doe and so the Gospel abolisheth all such outward Lawes imposed on conscience as well now as heretofore under Moses Gospel-reformation saith he is the mortifying destroying and utter abolishing out of the faithfull and elect all that sinne corruption lust evill that did flow in upon them through the fall of Adam Or it is the taking away and destroying the body of sinne out of the faithfull and elect by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their hearts by faith This is true Gospel-reformation and beside this I know no other Esai 1.27 Zion shall be redeemed with judgement and her converts with righteousnesse Againe Christ as hee makes us righteous with his owne righteousnesse and makes us the righteousnesse of God in him so hee is called our righteousnesse not in himselfe onely but in us And therefore you see how grossely they are mistaken who take Gospel-reformation â—o bee the making of certaine Lawes and constitution by the sacred power or Clergie for externall conformity in outward duties of outward worship and government and to have these confirmed by civill Sanction and inforced upon men by secular power when in the meane time all that inward corruption and sinne they have brought with them into the world remaines in their hearts and natures as before so the old Prelats reformed His reasons are 1. All things belonging to Christ a Spirituall King having a spirituall Kingdome are spirituall a carnall Reformation is not sutable to a spirituall Kingdome The reformation of the Civill and Ecclesiasticall state is but carnall wrought by the power of flesh and bloud and stands but in outward things 2. Gospel-reformation is inward layes hold on the heart soule and inner man and changes and renewes that dâ—th not much busie it selfe about outward formes or externall conformitie but onely mindes the conformity of the heart for when the heart is right with God the outward formes cannot bee amisse Christ saith touching the worship of the New Testament God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth hee speakes not one word of any outward formes So that God in his Gospel-reformation aymes at nothing but the heart according to Jer. 31.33 I will put my Law in their inward parts c. So that they shall not onely have the word of the Letter in their bookes but the living word of God in their hearts But now Civill Ecclesiasticall reformation is outward and so industrious and elaborate about outward formes outward orders outward governing outward confession outward practises like the Reformation of Scribes and Pharisees notorious hypocrites who made cleane onely the outside of the cup or platter leaving them all filthy and uncleane within So Civill Ecclesiasticall reformation makes a man cleane outwardly with an outward confession of Faith when inwardly he is all filthy thorow unbeliefe and whites him over with new handsome formes of worship Object But is there no change of outward things in the Gospel Ans. Yes an outward change that flowes from an inward but not an outward change to inferre an inward c. Answ. 1. Master Del must lay downe a ground that outward Lawes were imposed on the conscience and forced on them with violence of Magistrates and Synods
neither reading of Scripture nor hearing the Word Preached nor vocall praying in the Spirit of adoption for sure though these must come from the heart yet essentially they are externall worship and something in the outward man beside that which is onely in the heart and something of formes they must have for they are externall visible and audible acts of worship The same was taught by a Silesian Casparus Schunenckfeldius in Luthers time as saith Conradus Schlusdelburgius Catologo Hereticorum lib. 10. pag. 30. Per externum verbum Dei ministerium praedicationem homines non converti non esse homines obligatos ad audiendam praedicationem verbi externam praedicationem non pertingere ad eos tantum herere in externis sensibus testificari duntaxat de Christo fidem aliam non esse praedicationem verbi nisi historicam neque esse fidem accidens aut qualitatem sed esse essentiam Dei Scripturam non esse verbum Dei verbum Dei non esse aliud quam substantiale nempe Christum Luther Tom. 2. in Gen. cap. 19 fol. 133. Answereth externall Ordinances invented by God profit to salvation not these that are invented by men 4. When the heart saith Del is reformed all is reformed and when the heart is right with God the outward form cannot be amisse It is cleare that Del and Antinomians mean there is no externall worship commanded in the New Testament neither hearing reading praying confessing of Christ before men so as we sinne in omitting these or that the Letter of any Command obligeth us to obedience as the Letter of the Law from the authority of the Lawgiver obliged Adam before he fell and the Jewes in the Old Testament For Del saith If the heart be reformed all will be reformed that is If the Spirit be in the heart and act us to reade heare pray confesse Christ before men receive the Seales wee are then obliged to acts of externall worship and not otherwise so that no Command written in Old or New Testament no authority of God speaking in the written word or speaking in the Ambassadors of Christ either preaching the Gospel or commanding by the Holy Ghost in Synods Acts 15.28 doe lay any obliging Commands on us to any externall worship outward Reformation or confession of Christ for the Spirit speaking in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles is but litterall outward externall to beleevers except the Spirit be in their heart acting and immediatly stirring and working there is no obliging power laid on us to externall worship or outward reformation by the Familists and Antinomians way For we know their Doctrine The Holy Ghost comes in place of the naturall faculties of the soule and acteth us immediately to all internall acts of loving and beleeving and to all externall acts of outward worship or reformation and wee are not bound to pray in our Family but when the Spirit moves and stirres us thereunto and Christ works in the Regenerate as in these that are dead and therefore all commands and exhortations are in vaine seeing we have no activitie to obey but the Spirit and Christ onely doth all in us in as much as no written word is an obliging rule to us but the immediate actings of the Spirit onely leadeth us in all wee doe M. Del Pag. 26. denies there should be any Lawes in Christs kingdome but Gods Lawes hee knowes wee are against mens Lawes within the Church and service of God to wit that of a new nature the Law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ the Law of love All these are Lawes within men there is not one word of the Scripture here or of the Gospel preached or of Church-censure Excommunication or rebukes either from the Word preached or the authority of Church all these are without and are not the inward Law of a new nature or of the Spirit or of love 5. If when the heart is reformed all bee reformed the outward man must be under no command or Law of reformation but by a result of curtesie the free Spirit and no written Law must lead the outward man but hee who said purifie your hearts gave a Commandement for the outward man clense your hands and Paul forbids the Saints who are sealed to the day of Redemption of corrupt communication of bitternesse wrath anger clamour evill-speaking and that all fornication uncleannesse covetousnesse should not be once named amongst them as becommeth the Saints yea and filthinesse and foolish talking and jesting which are not convenient because sinnes of the outward man doe also exclud men out of the kingdom of heaven aswell as want of heart-reformation and consider this is an Argument of the Familists for faith and love in the heart onely without all works of Sanctification or walking in Christ and of the Nichodemits who denyed any necessitie of confessing of Christ before before men and of the Anabaptists and their head Muncer as Bullinger tells us that they in his time said The first reformers were not sent of God nor preached the true word of God and that the Letter of the Scripture was not the Word of God but the inward word that commeth immediatly out of the mouth of God should be taught inwardly not by the Scripture and Sermons and that whoredome was the bed undefiled they held all these externals indifferent at least such things as defiled not the conscience They said Dreames and Visions under the New Testament was Gods revealed will and boasted of revelations beside the Scripture and that the Scripture was a dead Letter And so said that prophane Popish Priest the monstrous Libertine Anton. Pocquius Who called the Word of God the Spirit because Christ said The words that I speake are Spirit and life So saith Del. pag. 19. citing the same Text. Pocquius said also That Christ was Spirit that we and our life must bee spirit and that the Scripture taken in its naturall sense doth kill and is but a dead Letter and therefore wee must leave the Scripture and come to the quickning Spirit Bullinger also tells us of a sort of Anabaptists called Libertini or Liberi Anabaptistae free or Libertine Anabaptists who taught That Baptizing of Infants Magistracie Oathes were things free and indifferent which wee may use or not use at our Libertie they judged the Scripture and Preaching of the Word was not necessary because wee are all taught of God beleevers have the Spirit and need not externall Signes or Sacraments it is free to us to confesse or not to confesse Christ if danger be imminent it s enough to keepe the truth in the heart for God delights not in our death and torment After the same manner the best argument that Del hath from the nature of inward reformation will conclude If Gospel reformation because it is the internall destroying of the body of sin and is spirituall changeth the
except the Spirit quicken it in the soules of the hearers as well as the Law otherwise the very Law in the Letter and as written by Moses was a part of Scripture and given by Divine inspiration as well as the Gospel and the Tenne Commandements as given on Mount Sinai were the formall Word of God and Scripture given by Divine inspiration except Antinomians Familists and Del make the Law and Old Testament to bee expunged out of the Canon of Scripture as Anabaptists did or to come from an evill Spirit as Manicheans said for David Georgius said The Word of God was preached but litterally by Christ and the Apostles and not in the Spirit and that he himselfe was the true David and the true Messiah nor borne of the flesh but of the Spirit Now its sure Christ and the Apostles taught the Gospel But because they taught as it is written in the Prophets and in the Scriptures and taught not the Dictates of an Enthysiasticall spirit David Georgius said they are Legall and Literall Preachers and Christ but the Literall Messiah and he the true spirituall Sonne of David borne of the spirit not of the flesh So doth Del meane by the Word of God or the Gospel the Spirit of God excluding the Letter of the Scripture yea even of the Gospel as hee excludeth the condemning Law because it was but a written Letter Now sure the written yea or Preached Gospel without the Spirit is no lesse a dead Ordinance in the New Testament then in the Old 1. He proveth by the onely Word of God Christ reformeth inwardly and doth all in his Kingdome He saith All the powers in the world cannot reforme the Church as the Word of God can doe for it is quick and powerfull and sharper then a two edged sword Now remember he speaketh of inward reformation 2. Of the word of the Gospel excluding the Law his reason is Pag. 17. The Law maketh nothing perfect Now that by the Word he meaneth not the Scripture or the Letter of the Word even of the Gospel 1. I prove the Word that inwardly reformes excludeth all meanes but the Word Christ saith he doth all in his Kingdome by his Word onely that is as hee must bee expounded by his Spirit onely for the Word cannot be the Letter of the written Gospel For its false that Christ doth all in his Kingdome and reformeth inwardly by the Letter of the Gospel onely for that may be Preached to Judas and by Judas to multitudes hardened but never converted Math. 13.14 15. Joh. 9.39 Joh. 12.35 36 37 38 39 40. Nor can he meane the Word in its Letter but accompanyed by the Spirit for the Word that Del speaketh of Pag. 17. clearely excludeth the Law but the Word in his Letter accompanied by the Spirit doth not exclude the Law for the Law quickned by the Spirit with the Gospel is a meanes of inward reformation and so cannot be excluded 2. This Word excludes all the powers of the world for he saith All the powers of the world cannot reforme the Church inwardly as the Word of God can doe But the Letter of the Word or Gospel doth reforme onely outwardly not inwardly 3. This word that onely reformes inwardly excludeth the powers of the world and all that man can doe Now man can onely outwardly reforme by the Letter of the Word Hence Henry Nicholas said the two daughters of Warwicke and the godly in England regenerated were but Antichrists because they were regenerated onely by the Ceremoniall Elementish Fleshly Literall Word he meaneth the Scriptures that are not Preached by their Enthysiasticall Spirit of Familisticall love that acts without beside and contrary to the Scripture Paul and Apollos when they water and plant doe preach the Word but this reformeth not inwardly nor is it mighty in operation and sharper then a two edged Sword without the Spirit so that this is the very Spirit who onely as the efficient and Author of inward Reformation not as the meanes or the onely meanes as Del saith doth comfort and convert effectually the soule 4. Del citeth Esai 61.1 to prove that the Word is the onely meanes of conversion The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me he hath annointed me to Preach good tydings to the poore If Del meane that this Spirit and anointing on Christ is the Word of God Christ should say The Scripture of God is upon me and he hath anointed mee to Preach c. that is God hath Scriptured me and gifted me with the knowledge of the written Gospel excluding all Law or dueties to preach the Gospel to the poore Now Del cannot for shame give us so Literall a Christ. For sure this Spirit whereby Christ was anointed was the Holy Ghost in gifts and fulnesse of grace given to him above his fellowes And beyond all Controversie if Christ saith truely citing that Text Esai 61.1 This day Luk. 4.21 is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares Then Christ Preached in a pure Gospel-way and not as a Legall Preacher as Saltmarsh saith he was to some even to these that were filled with wrath and persecuted him vers 28.29 30. and so were under the Law if then Legall Preaching bee to Preach deadly the naked Letter of the Gospel without any spirit or life in the Preacher then Christ did not speake from the Spirit of God when hee said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me he hath sent me to Preach and this day is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares which should bee against the Text and a horrible blasphemy to wit that Christ should be a Literall Preacher as David Georgius said and so a Legall Presbyterian as Familists and Antinomians say But if Familists and Del mean that the Spirit went not along with the pure Gospel-preaching of Christ as is clear from Esai 61.1 and Luk. 4.21 Then its false that Del saith That the Gospel hath the Spirit alwaies joyned with it Pag. 18. Ser. 2. The pure Gospel must be preached to such as are under the Law which is absurd 3. Then the Letter of the Gospel comming to the eares of obdured persecuters must be that Spirit of the Lord whereby Christ was anointed for so Del expoundeth it So doth Del cite Psal. 2. I will publish the decree and he expoundeth Esai 59. the Spirit to be the Word which cleareth that he acknowledgeth no word of Scripture for a meanes of inward reformation For hee saith Pag. 18. The Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us as it is written the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart and this is the word of Faith So this is just David Georgius and Henry Nicholas their internall Enthysiasticall word that is the Spirit excluding all Law and Gospel that are but written Inkie and dead Letters of themselves doth all the Scripture is nothing Now the Law or Word written in
Saltmarsh speaketh most like this when he saith that all the precepts of Sanctification set forth Christ to be all in all Christ hath beleeved repented sorrowed mortified sinne perfectly for us and we are but dead passive creatures and the Spirit so acts in us as in blocks and so we must act nothing being as blocks and God must be the author of all sinnes of omission Familists commonly say I have nothing from the Creature I can doe nothing CHAP. LXXXVII Antinomians answered in that they say wee make the actings of the Spirit like to the acts of Morall Philosophie IT is a most unjust charge that Antinomians put on us That the way of the Spirit is grosse and carnall which we follow and our Divinity carnall But saith Saltmarsh We Antinomians find it hard to tresse and find the impressions of the Spirit and doe not take our impressions so low by the feelings of flesh and bloud and signes not infallible as to write of Regeneration as Philosophers doe of Morall vertues Let us examine whether Antinomians way bee Spirituall Divinity We professe it to be a most carnall way of Antinomians to say as Eaton doth An unjustified man that beleeveth that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane without sinne as Christ himselfe And To a beleever nothing is sin to Faith there is no sin Blasphemers if you have either face or conscience can yee say that Christ could sinne or that a beleevers denying of Christ his lying his Adultery are no sinnes Is not this carnall Divinity 2. If God see not Drunkennesse Lying Murthering in beleevers to be sins Are they not then no sinnes And should not the beleever say My light of faith seeth no sinne in my selfe but my Drunkennesse Lying Murthering committed I beleeve are no sinnes for sure justification and abolishing of sinne should be seene by my faith as they are seene by God if God see them and count them no sinnes its unbeliefe in me to see them and count them sinnes If a beleever steale his fellowes purse doth he not lye if he say Brother I have sinned against you behold I restore you your purse For if God say it is no sinne and see it no sinne I know his Judgement is according to righteousnesse and truth then it must bee no sinne and the beleevers judging of it to be sinne must be a lying and a false judging contrary to Gods judgement of truth 3. Doe not Antinomians say to sorrow for oâ— to bee troubled in conscience at pardoned sinnes is unâ—eliefe and a work of the flesh and that it is Regeneration and Faith not to see sinne in our selves and that it was Adams and Eves sinne to see their sinne for then it was imputed to them as sinne and the Pharisees sinne was Joh. 9. that they saw their sinne and therefore their sinne remained These bee the words of Pocquius that Carnall Libertine and are the words of Saltmarsh Eaton Towne Denne and Crispe and their matter is the same when once we beleeve we sin no more then Christ doth but all these that are supposed to be sins as the Adulteries Murthers Lying Swearing Cousening Oppressing wee fall into being once beleevers are no sinnes before God nor to our Faith nor are we to see them as sinnes they be sinnes onely to our sense to our flesh and to menward 2. This is Antinomian reason but the old objection of the most abominable Anabaptists in the time of Bullinger who said advers Anabaptist lib. 1. cap. 4. Tota reformatio quae tum justituebatur illis displicebat ut minus Angusta exilis non satis spiritualis alta perfecta So Tho Muncer whose followers said against Luther Zwinglius and others the writings and Epistles of Muncer was more spirituall then theirs and their whole reformation was narrow hungry not perfect and high enough 3. The way of the Spirits Divinity is in this like to Morall vertues that 1. both are learned by teaching the one by Morall Phylosophie the other by the Scriptures Antinomians are thus Spirituall with a carnall and divellish Spirituality to reject the Scriptures and follow an Enthysiasticall Spirit and so wee acknowledge our Divinitie in this sense is not so Spirituall as that of the Libertines and Antinomians 2. The way of the Spirit is in this like Morall vertues that both bring an externall reformation though the Spirit throughly also changeth the inner side both inforce a ceasing to doe ill a learning to doe well and procuring of things that are honest in the sight of men Antinomians boast of a Libertine Idle faith and of a phancied purifying of the heart when the hands are not purged also and this is carnall Divinity to us 3. Morall vertues are increased by frequent exercise and so are gifts and graces five talents rising to ten the Saints growing in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. But Antinomians carnall Divinâ—tie teacheth we are as perfect when we are first justified as wee want nothing of that we shall have in heaven but to beleeve we are in heaven and there wee are a Spirituall lye cannot but be a most carnall sinne 4. But the Spirituality of our Divinity above Antinomians and Moralists we place 1 in that God infuseth supernaturall habits in us even a new heart a new Spirit whereas Antinomians deny any stocke of grace inherent in us Moralists acknowledge onely acquired habits and deny all infused and supernaturall habits 2. We judge the Law to be Spirituall and the Gospel written read or preached the power of God to salvation the arme of the Lord and the most lively quicke and operative word in the world and when the Spirit doth accompany Law and Gospel no man can stand before this Word Antinomians make the Scriptures but dead Inke and a killing Letter 3. Our Divinity maketh men heavenly minded to savour of the things of the Spirit so as they misse God and the sweetnesse and excellency of Christ when the Gospel is carried onely in the bare Letter and the preaching of the Gospel is but Literall with humane eloquence not in the evidence of the Spirit Morall vertues knoweth not any such power 4. When the Authority and Majestie of the Lord commanding in the Letter leadeth the will by the Spirit of the Lord freely willingly and withall indeclinably and irresistibly to yeeld it selfe to God 5. A Moralist knoweth no over-clowding of desertion a sanctified soule doth know it Nor doe Antinomians and Familists know any desertions or any ebbings and flowings of the Spirit for they say none are converted till they have faith of full assurance with excludeth all doubtings or inward conflicts this broad Seale being received they are ever in a merry mood ever rejoycing to mourne for sinne to call in question Gods favour to them is proper to onely unconverted Legalists under the Law
ministerie and the Apostles are made different by Familists and Papists Sparkles of glory 71 7â— The different ministration of law Gospel and all Spâ—rit and that the lâ—fe to come is alrâ—â—dy in this lifâ—â—â—coâ—â—ing to 〈◊〉 way of â—amilisâ—s Familists say the day of judgement is in this life Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory Saltmarsh is for the ceaâ—ing of all ordinancâ—â— since the 〈…〉 now Apâ—stles â—â—se Separation from Rome lawfull There are no new lights nor doctrines more to be expected after the canon of holy Scripture is closed The place Mat. 28.19 â—0 proveth that a ministery there must be and a Church till Christs second comming what ever Seekers and Saltmarsh say on the contrary Saltmarsh taketh away all ministery and calling thereunto and maketh all Saints Preachers without industry and study in his third orb or circle of ministration Mr. Saltmarsh indifferent in all externall worship H.N. Spirit land c. 34. Sect. 8 9 c. 37. Sect 9 c. 8 4. One man of God â—orâ—eth not ovâ—â—â—nother that were slavery Of the discerning of the Spirits that Familists have certain knowledge they 〈…〉 know one anothâ—r Familâ—sts are against all wars The first second Adam men only in figures not truly and realy by the way of Saltmarsh Praying is to Familists a part of Legall bondage Saltmarsh holdeth that neither written law nor Gospel is any obliging Rule to the creature Calvin Inst. advers Libert c. 13. c. 14. c. 15. p 445 446 447 448. We are Christ and made very Christ God manifested in the flesh by the Familists way Sparkles of glory 256 57 Familists fancy a day oâ— iudgement in this life in which we cast of all our former ministrations and enter into a new ministration of all Spirit and glory Of the Lords Prayer Saltmarsh and Familists are against the Lords day Familists are against the written Scripture Sparkles 269. The minde of Saltmarsh and his Familists concerning ordinances such as scripture praying preaching sacraments c. What is meant by leâ—ter and Spirit in the Gospel Saltmarsh and Familists call it Idolatry to seâ—ve God in ordinances the contrary is proven Ordinances are not bare shadowes and Figures Naturall men do not stumble at the letter of the Gospel but at the thing signified thereby Sparkles of Glory p. 274. Sermon on Wisdom iustified of her children p. 204 Of assurance joy and sorrow in our acts as suitable or not suitable to the rule of the law or word of God The mind of Saltmarsh concerning high Familisme and other administrations that to him are lower and touching the law repentance duties Synods Church government Episcopacy Presbytery Saltmarsh denyeth that Jesus Christ is come into thâ— flesh Christ really crucified and dyed and not in a figure as with his Familists saith Saltmarsh H.N. 1. Exh. c. 16. The Elders of love are godded with God incorporated to God in all love with whom God in one being and power of his holy Spirit is homified or become man and this is their God incarnate H. N. Evang. Saltmarsh with H. Nicholas teacheth that every creature is God or a substantiall part of God See Saltm Sparkles p. 19 200 201 20 A Letter Printed by Authority under the name of Oliver Crumwel opened and found to câ—ntain many secrets of 〈…〉 Saltmarsh writeth that God manifested in the flesh is nothing but God by his Spirit discovâ—ring new lights of Familisme and other damnable heresies What Uniformity 〈…〉 in thiâ— Coâ—â—â—nant Uâ—â—formiâ—y examined pa. 10. No rule for Uniformity of doctrine worship Government in the word Familists make the fancy of a spirit without the word the only rule The sword a meanes of defending souls from being perverted from the truth but no means at all by our doctrine to or for the conversion of men to the truth or propagating of the Gospel That we must in outward things please one another in love as if all outward acts of Idolaâ—ry murther perjury were indifferent is taught by Familists Saltmar Beacon and others The place Gal. 6.15 neither circumcision nor uncircumcision avaleth c. cleared 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Familists will it lawfull for no man to come out of Prelacy Popery or any unlawfull way till the spirit effectually draw them How Saltmar is against Duties Saltmarsh is for any Church government of mens devising Saltmarsh and Familists â—each that there is salvation in all Religions Every mans owne conscience and owne spirit is his only Bible and obliging rule in all Religions to Mr. Saltm and Familists A twofold infallibity Saltmarsh with Familists denyeth the personall union of the two natures in Christ God-man What a new union between Christ God and man devills and Angels Saltmarsh hath devised A twofold certainty one Propheticall another of faith the former was peculiar to the pen-men of Scripture the other to all beleevers What infallibility agreeth to the Saints and the Church Catholick and invisible How Familists define heresies The Schisme that Familists acknowledge Saltmarsh will have as many publick preachers as are in covenant with God Salmarsh maketh Christ comming in judgement to have beene these 1647 years as H. Nicholas did before him and Hymeneus and Phyletus said the resurrection was past H. N. evangel ch 34 and ch 35 ser. 8. Sâ—ltmarsh proves by perverted Scriptures that there is no baptizing with water Christ crucified is nothing but the Saints Godded Christed with grace and with all the Sâ—â— suffering patiently as Familists say All externalls Idolls and wil-worship to Saltmarsh are indifferent The story of Adam and his fall but a figure to M. Saltmarsh The doctrine of John Baptist is gone and away if we beleeve Saltmarsh Saltmarsh with Socinians and Papists will have the love of our enemies not commanded under the Old Testament Sparkles p. 64.65 Revel 21. Saltmarsh dreames of a Church on earth that shall not need Ordinances The place Gal 4.1 of the Heir under the law corrupted to grosse Familisme by Salâ—marsâ— Spark p. 70.71 The place 2 Cor 3.1 2 3. wheâ—e the Apostle calleth the Corinthians carnall perverted by Saltmarsh We have free liberty to all externall worship to take or leave do or leave undone at will as Saltmarsh saith Heb 12. How Saltmarsh would have the spirits tryed Christs Disciples not under a stinted liturgie in the dayes of our Saviours conversing with them on earth as Saltm sayes at which time they were the anointed of God as well as afterward Saltmarsh esteemes our Reformers Calvin Luther men that had little of the spirit much of the letter and legall straine Saltmar 13 4 135. Saltmarsh mocketh the Scriptuâ—e in exponing Peters sword and the laying of it aside to be a type of glorifying his Disciples with the glory that Christ had with the father before the World was The place Exo. 33 is corrupted by M. Saltm Heb. 13.7.17 1 Tim 5.17 1 Tim. 3.1 2 3.4 v. 12. 1 Tim. 5.19 Rev. 1.16 Rev. 2.1 Of the knowledge of such as are under actuall vision in
best workes after we are pardoned and justified though God see it not as a judge therfore to condemne us the sting and condemning guilt of sin not the sinne it self in its nature and being is removed as a Serpent without a sting hath still the being and nature of a Serpent A Lion chained that it cannot devoure is still a Lion so is sin pardoned still sin in the kinde and nature of transgression against a divine Law Luther Haec est justitia infinita omnia peccata in momento absorbens quia impossibile est quod peccatum in Christo haere at qui credit haeret in Christo est que unus cum Christo habens candem justitiam câ—m ipso Luther Impossibile est ut peccet filius Dei quicunque tametsi verum est quod peccat sed quia ignoscitur ei ideo vero etiam peccans non peccat Non videt Deus dubitationem de voluntate ejus diffidentiam alia pâ—ccata quae adhuc habâ—o Donâ—â— enim vivo in carne verè peccatum est in me Luth. Peccatain nobis manent quae Deus maxime odit ideo propter illa oportet nos habere imputationem justitiae Luther Non est dicendum quod baptismus non tollat omnia peccata Verè enim omnia tollit non secundum substantiam sed plurimum secundum substantiam totum secundum vires ejus simul quotidie etiam tollens secundum substantiam ut evacuetur Luther Renatus non peccat peccat peccat in opere eodem propter voluntatem carnis non peccat propter contrariam voluntatem spiritus Quotidie peccat omnis homo sed quotidie poenitet Toto vitae tempore durat peccatum in carne nostrâ adversatur Spiritui sibi adversario Quare omnia opera post justificationem sunt aliud nihil quam paenitentia aut bonum propositum contra peccatum Luther Quotidie Spiritualiter in quolibet Christiano subinde invenitur per vices tempus legis gratiae Luth. Multae horae sunt in quibus cum Deo rixor impatienter ei repugnâ— mihi judicium Dei displicet ipsi vicissim displicet mea impatientia hoc tempus legis est in quo Christianus sub carnem semper est carâ— concupiscit c. Tempus gratiae est cum cor iterum â—â—igitur dicit Quarâ— tristis es anima mea c. Qui istam artem bene nosset ille merito diceretur Theologus Ego mei similes vix tenemus hujus artis prima elementa Luther Imo quo quisque magis pius est hoc plus sentit illam pugnam Ego Monachus statim putabam actum de salâ—te meâ si quando sâ—ntiebam coâ—cupiscentiam carnis tentâ—bam multa confitebar quotidie sed nihil prorsus proficiebam si tum recte intellexissem Pauli sententiam Caro concupiscit adversus Spiritum non usque adeo me aâ—â—lixissem sed ut hodie soleo cogitaâ—â—em Martine tu non carebis probus peccato quia carnem adhuc habes Staupicius dicere solitus millies vovi me probiâ—rem fore â—â—nquam praestiâ—i amplius non vâ—vebe Luther Hoc quod verê peccatum est contra legem lex pro peccato non potest accusare in piis Luth. Peccatum remissum est quod fiduciâ misericordiae contritum est ne damnet ne accuset tamen propter hanc carnem adhuc pullulat militat in carne Cavendum ne illas peccati reliquas extenuemus vilescit enim purgator Luther Manent in nobis reliquiae peccatorum quae quotidianâ remissione opus habent Luther Remissa quidem tecta sunt omnia peccata sed nondum expurgata haeret in nobis tantum libidinis superbiae odii sed occultae etiam maculae dubitatio imputientia Luther In carne nostra etiam cum justificati sumus reliquiae peccati manent ne scilicet sumus otiosâ— sâ—d habeamus exercitia pietatis Peccatum sicut Augustinus loquitur actu manet reactu tamen transit hoc est res ipsa quâ— verè peccatum eâ—t remissa est â Deo tolleratur ea manet in carne reliqua nec dum plane mortua est nisi quòd per Christum caput serpentis contritum est lingua tamen adhuc miâ—at cauda minatur ictum Luth. Quid Inquies an non decalogus praestari debet si autem praestatur an non ea justitia est Respondeo volumus decalogum praestare servare sed cum largâ hoc est verè Evangelicâ dispensatione seu distinctione Quia accipimus tantum primitias Spiritus gemitus Spiritus in corde manent item caro nostra cum suis libidinibus ac concupiscentiis hoc est tota arbor cum fructibus etiam manet haec causa est cur decalogus nunquam plenò praestari possit Luther The infinit justice of God in a moment swalloweth up all sin because it is impossible that sin remaine in Christ and hee that beleeves in Christ remaineth in Christ and is one with Christ having the same righteousnesse with him It is unpossible that a Son of God should sin though it be true that he sin but because his sin is pardoned therefore when he truly sins he sins not Because of saith God seeth not my doubting my unbeleefe my sadnesse of spirit and other sinnes which I have yet in me for so long as I live in the flesh it is truly sinne that is in me but because I am under the shadow of Christs wings I am protected as a chicken under an hen Sins remaine in us which God hateth for them therefore we must have the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. We must not say that baptisme takes not away al our sins for it truly takes them all away not in their essence or nature but in some respect in their nature and wholly in their dominion and it removes them daily in their being and nature through the growth of sanctification that sin at length may be fully exhausted and spent Luther A renewed man sins and sins not hee sins in the same worke in regard of the will of the flesh he sins not because of the contrary will of the spirit Luther every renewed man daily sins and daily repents All our life sin dwells in our flesh and resists the spirit as an adversary therefore all our works after justification are nothing but repentance or a good purpose against sin Luther Every day there is by course spiritually in every Christian a time of the Law and of Grace There bee many houres in which I quarrell with God and impatiently fight against him the wrath and judgement of God displeaseth me and again my impatience displeaseth him this is the time of the Law in which a Christian is under the flesh for the flesh ever lusts against the Spirit and the Spirit
against the flesh in some more in some lesse The time of grace is when the heart is erected and saith why art thou cast downe O my soule c. Hee that knowes this art well is deservedly a Divine I and those like me know scarse the first elements thereof The more godly any is the more he feeles this battle When I was a Monk I thought my heaven gone so often as I felt the concupiscence of the flesh I assay'd much I confessed every day but in vaine while I understood Paul saying The flesh lusteth against the Spirit then I was not so afflicted I thought then as now Martin even thou though godly shalt not want sin and this battle despaire not but fight then thou art not under the Law Staupicius said I have vowed a thousand times to be godlier but I keep not I le vow no more c. Luther That which is truely sin against the Law the Law cannot accuse as sin in the godly Luther Sin that is pardoned is broken through confidence of mercy that it condemne not or accuse not yet because of the flesh it springs up and warres in the flesh Beware to think little or much of the reliques of sin for so the purger the holy Spirit is lightly esteemed The reliques of sin remaine in us which need daily pardon All the beleevers sinnes are pardoned and covered but not yet purged so much pride hatred lust c. yea inward blots unbeleefe impatience murmuring remaine in us The reliques of sin remain in our flesh even when wee are justified least we should be idle that wee may have exercises of godlinesse Sin as Augustine speaks remaineth in us actually and in guilt it passeth away that is the thing it self that is truely sin is both pardoned and tollerated by God and the remnant of it remaines in the flesh and is not close dead except that by Christ the Serpents head is bruised yet his tongue moveth and his taile threatens a stroake What you will say ought not the ten Commandements to bee kept or if they be kept is not that our righteousnesse I answer wee will performe and keepe the ten Commandements but with a large that is with a truly Evangelick dispensation and distinction because we receive only the first fruits of the Spirit and the sighs of the Spirit remaine in our heart also our flesh with the lusts and concupiscence that is the whole tree the whole body of sin in its nature and being say Antinomians what they will with the fruits thereof remains this is the cause why the Law can never be perfectly kept Luther does most excellently deliver the differences of Law and Gospell of which Antinomians are altogether ignorant Luther calleth the Law a letter a dead a condemning letter not as Antinomians say because in the Gospel as Del saith The word and the Spirit are alwayes conjoyned and therefore Christ saith the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and carry Spirit with them which the Law doth not but Luther meaneth that the Law as the Law and Covenant of workes hath nothing at all of the Spirit but as a pedagogue to Christ it hath the Spirit conveying it in the hearts of the elect and the Gospel as the Gospel promiseth and hath conjoyned with it the Spirit not alwayes not when preached to Capernaim as Del citeth ignorantly the text Joh. 6. not when preached to Pharisees but when preached to the elect and not alwayes not when their hearts are hardned Mark 6.52 Mark 8.16 17. but when God is pleased to open their hearts and effectually to concurre with the word of the Gospel For Luther saith what ever revealeth sinne wrath and death does the office of the Law whether in the Old or New Testament according to Luther the Gospel may act the Laws part on a hardned hearer and so it hath not the Spirit alwayes accompanying it and the Law when it is made a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ carryeth the Spirit with it but Antinomians mean no other thing but that the Gospel is the very holy Spirit himself A most absurd Doctrine the Gospel is the word of grace the Holy Spirit is God making the word of grace effectuall Luther The Evangell is a word both of power and grace while it beats on the ears within powres in the Spirit But if it powre not in the Spirit a hearing man differeth not from a deafe man Then the Gospel is sometimes without the Spirit as well as the Law Except the doctrine of faith by which the heart is purified and justified be revealed all teaching of all commands is literall and the tradition of Fathers The Law teacheth what is your debt and what you want Christ giveth what you should doe and what you should have Augustine saith the Law of works saith doe what I command the law of faith saith to God grant Lord what thou commandest and again what the Law of works commandeth by threatning that the Law of faith obtaines by beleeving the people of the Law is hauty the people of Faith sighes for pardon Every law especially Gods Law is a word of wrath the power of sin the law of death the Gospel is the word of grace life salvation the word of righteousnesse and peace It is a wonder and unknown to the world to teach Christians to be ignorant of the Law and to live so before God as if there were no Law For except thou be ignorant of the law and conclude in thy heart there is no law no wrath but onely grace and mercy in Christ Jesus thou cannot be saved for by the law is the knowledge of sin by the contrary so the law and works must be pressed on the unbeleeving world as if there were no Gospel promise no grace Luther The Gospel is a preaching of Christ that he pardons sin gives grace justifies and saves sinners Whereas there are Commandements in the Gospel they are not Gospel but expositions of the law and consequences of the Gospel Evangelium verbum virtutis gratiae simul est dum aures pulsat intus Spiritum infundit Quod si Spiritum non infundit nihil differt audiens â surdo Luther Nisi doctrina â—idet quâ cor purificatur justificatur reveletur omnis omnium praeceptorum eruditio Literalis paterna traditio Lex docet quid debeas quo careas Christus dat quod facias habeas Augustinus dicit lex factorum dicit homini fac quod jubeo Lex autem fidei dicit Deo da quod jubes iterum quod lex factorum minando imperat hoc lex fidei credendo impetrat Luther Lex quae cunque presertim divina est verbum irae virtus peccati lex mortis Evangelium verò est verbum gratiae vitae salutis verbum
was not in onely beleeving that GOD walked with God or the Sonne Christ with the Father for him as Antinomians say making imputative sanctification all in all that is required in us but also in Enochs personall holy and sincere conversing with men Hence that goeth as a description of the good Kings of Israel and Judah He did right in the sight of the Lord. Which includeth their conversation on earth with men as well as their faith in God So to walke as the children of the day As wise men not as fooles in Christ as we have received him and to live no longer the rest of our time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God to have our conversation in the world by the grace of God in simplicity and godly sincerity All these and many the like hold forth necessarily a sincere walking before God as in his sight in our dayly conversation with men and the Antinomian doctrine in this is that though beleevers walke as carnall men serve their lusts whore lye cousen deceive yet they are strongly to beleeve that God seeth them not nor any fleshly and sinnefull walking in them God seeeth not their whoring lying cheating cousening to bee sinne and their beleeving that God seeth not their wickednesse is their living by faith and walking in the Spirit with God up in heaven as Enoch did 2. Nothing of beleeving Antinomians sinneth but their flesh as the Libertine said in Calvines time I sinne not but mine Asse the flesh the conscience the justified person that is in Christ sinneth not because the flesh is under the Law as Towne saith nor is this sinning of the flesh sinne because sinne essentially is against a commanding Law and cannot but in the sight of God be accounted sinne for God cannot seeing all his judgements and wayes are according to righteousnesse but account Adultery to be Adultery Murther to bee Murther but Antinomians say nothing that a beleever doth no Adulteries nor Murthers are sinnes nor can God see them as sinnes For how can the Lord see sinne saith Eaton where there is none There is no more sinne in a beleever then in Christ himselfe 3. It is no matter saith Eaton that we feele sinne and death still in us as if Christ had not taken them away because God thus establisheth the Faith of his power and therefore that there may be place for Faith we feele the contrary for it is the nature of Faith to feele nothing but letting goe reason shutteth her eyes and openeth her eares to that which iâ— spoken by God and cleaveth to the word spoken both living and dead It s true Faith beleeveth pardon and freedome from the guilt and obligation to eternall wrath which is a Gospel-truth farre from sense but faith closeth not its eyes to beleeve a lye that Adultery is no sinne before God because a justified man committed it The glory of God needeth not to begge helpe of a lye that it may be manifested 4. By this the justified man liveth and abideth as Towne saith for ever by faith in the sight of God But what haste The Resurrection is not past yet except Antinomians with Familists follow Hymeneus and Phyletus nor are the justified yet glorified they abide not ever under Gods eye sinnelesse and as cleane as Christ as Eaton blasphemeth to his everlasting shame for the Jebusite saith Towne remaineth in the Land the Law of the members and sinnefull corruption of the flesh dwelleth in them 2. They must say dayly Forgive us our sinnes if God be their Father else they neede not pray dayly Hallowed bee thy name thy Kingdome come c. 3. The flesh of sinne dwelleth with the Spirit Rom. 7. while they live 4. Death is not an imaginary lye and fancie so as Faith must beleeve the contradicent that is that beleevers breath goeth not out they returne not to their dust they are to beleeve sure beleevers see corruption Acts 13.36 Act. 2.27 28 29. 1 Cor. 15.42 43 44. Then Antinomians cannot say true that there is no more sinne in beleevers nor any thing having the nature and being of sinne then is in Christ. 5. They are not yet enjoying God in a vision of glory as Christ did even in the dayes of his flesh for he was both viator and comprehensor a traveller to the Crowne and an enjoyer of the crowne and therefore though justified they must walke here below and cannot chuse but sinne though they be not forced to sinne as Towne saith CHAP. LIX How Justification is one indivisible act not successive as Sanctification and yet God dayly pardoneth sinnes WEe make no question but we are at once justified and not by degrees and succession as wee are sanctified because justification is a foreinsecall and Law-change or judiciall sentence of God absolving the person of the sinner from all punishment or obligation to punishment due to him for sinnes past present and to come according to the rule of revenging and Law-persuing justice and that for the alone righteousnesse of the surety Christ freely imputed and by faith received of him and the bloud of Jesus Christ shall purge you from all your sinnes in whom wee have redemption the remission of our sinnes in his bloud Now the Scripture no where intimateth a favour of free grace in purging us from sinnes by halves or quarters as if some were halfe washen halfe delivered from the wrath to come and halfe unwashen and half under wrath 2. There is no condemnation to a soule once in Christ and justified Rom. 8.1 then there can be no re-acceptation or second receiving of a soule into the state of a justified person from the state of an ungodly man as if he had fallen from the former state and there can bee no second deliverance from eternall wrath to be inflicted for a new committed sinne Yet doe I not see that one and the same justification negagatively because it is never retracted is therefore a successive and graduall worke that groweth more and more as sanctification doth for so predestination to glory which is negatively one and the same should bee a graduall growing worke for as no shaddow of change can fall on God so neither can Predestination be retracted Yet is there no cause to deny that sinnes are dayly pardoned and remitted as they are committed for God is said to remit sinnes dayly when he reneweth the sense of the once passed act of attonement and applyeth what he once did to the feeling and comfort of the beleever for we never taught that Faith is a cause or so much as an instrument or condition without which Christ doth not on the Crosse by the power of his bloud take away sinnes now he that denyeth that God by his Spirit reneweth the lively apprehension of this act of attonement must deny that a beleever can oftner then once lay the weight
hath undertaken to doe the powers of hell cannot hinder these that belong not to Christs care why should they heare pray knock or why should the Word be preached to them Saved they cannot be as not belonging to Christs care So saith the New England Familist If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it So Del yeeldeth to the Pelagian Arminian and Socinian that exhortations motives reasons preaching praying ought not to be for these that are absolutely reprobate and upon the same ground they need use no meanes who are absolutely chosen to glory Christs love and care is as great to reforme inwardly and to convert as to redeeme upon the same ground these whom God hath decreed shall live so many yeares sure God undertakes to fulfill all his decrees with alike strength of irresistible omnipotency they need not eate drinke sleepe plow eare labour for no power in hell can infringe one decree of God more then another all husbandmen sit idle all tradesmen buy and sell and labour with your hands no more be at rest and quiet take M. Dels word Gods undertaking takes away all reforming in men all undertaking in second causes the husband-man can no more feed your body with bread then he can redeeme your soules with his bloud both belongs to Christs care But though Paul knew it belonged to Christs care Rom. 9. To call whom he predestinate yet he had exceeding sorrow in his heart for his kinsmen the Jewes to save some of them that is to reforme them and the care of all the Churches lay on them M. Del hath more courage he will not be dismayed But wee heard that Libertines from Gods working all in all creatures said the creature cannot sinne cannot doe good sin is but an opinion And all good saith the Familist is onely God And God becommeth all things in man and nothing is or hath being but God and his will God is all and the creature nothing Del by this Argument inferres a cessation of all second causes of Ministery Ordinances Reformers converters of soules by Word and Gospel of Heaven and Earth Sunne Fire Water they may all sleepe God undertaketh to doe all and no powers of Hell can resist him no lesse then Christ redeemeth his alone Parliaments ought not to sit Assemblies should not dispute Ministers should not preach nor Print Sermons sure Christ shall make good his owne undertaking to reforme though Del and I both were buried and neither trouble our selves with Pulpit or presse But shall men therefore omit all dueties in outward reforming Stoicks can say no more Del Pag. 14.15.16 Holding forth the meanes of Reformation he saith Christ reformeth by the Word onely and doth all he calles rejects bindes looses terrifies comforts inlightens makes blinde saves damnes and does nothing in his kingdome without the Word Now are yee cleane through the Word The Word is quicke and powerfull he reformes not you with outward power but by his Word I will publish the decree the Spirit of the Lord is upon me My word shall not depart out of thy mouth When the time of Reformation was come he sent his Disciple to carry on the worke of Reformation he saith Goe teach all nations he sent them not out with Swords and Guns and this Word only truely reformes the outward power of the world sets up an image of reformation only Answ. 1. Del and Familists seeme to extoll the Word of God but they juggle with David Georgius and Henry Nicholas who understood by the word Verbum internum the Enthysiasticall inward word of the minde and the Spirit for he and Saltmarsh as they are sparing in citing Chapter and Verse of Scripture so they never expound this Word to bee the Scripture nor can I observe in all their writings that they call it the Scripture as Christ and his Apostles frequently say The Scriptures must be fulfilled as it is written in the Scriptures and in the Prophets The Antinomians in and about London Deny the Scriptures to be the word of God they say the Scripture is but the Letter not the Word of God 2. They say They themselves by the Spirit can write and dite Scripture Mistresse Hutchison with hers said That her particular revelations about events to fall out are as infallible as any parts of Scripture and that shee is bound asmuch to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same holy Ghost is the Author of both Some say they can worke Miracles as if the same immediatly inspiring Holy Ghost and in the same measure that was in the Prophets Apostles and Pen-men of Scripture were also the same sanctifying Spirit of grace that is in all beleevers whereas these differences are cleare betweene them 1. The immediately inspiring Spirit rendred the Prophets and Apostles in that they spake and wrot by such inspiration the immediate organs of the Holy Ghost and such as could not erre So that their word was formally Scripture which priviledge is not given to the most sanctified 2. The Prophets and Apostles were acted above the reach of free will humane doubtings discourses ratiotinations in searching and finding out the truth they needed not advise counsell teaching from men or Angels from flesh and bloud to come to the very knowledge of the Letter of the Gospel Gal. 1.11.12 Ephes. 3. vers 2.3 4. But the Saints need such helps though the Spirit teach them all things to come to know the Letter of Law and Gospel 3. What the Prophets spake God spake what holy men speaketh is Gods word secondarily and in so farre as it agreeth with the written Word of God and no otherwise Jeremiahs word was not secondarily the Word of God and so farre forth onely the Word as it agreeth with the writings of Moses and though Paul forbid Circumcision and Moses command it Pauls command is no lesse primarily and simply the formall object of Faith and the written Word of God then the word of Moses or the Ten Commandements written on Tables of stone by God himselfe But what Del and Antinomians say contrary to the Word of God is nothing else but the very word of the Devill 2 That Del and Libertines with him meane by the Word of God not the Scripture but the Spirit of God in his graces I prove because saith Saltmarsh This Law of the Gospel is not such as it was before a meere Law in the Letter but it is now under the Gospel a law of life spirit or glory it is a Law in the hand of Christ and with the promises of Christ to make it spirituall indeed therefore the word is called Scriptures given by Divine inspiration and the Spirit is called the annointing and teacheth all things and I will put my Law in their inward parts But the Gospel as distinguished from the Law and written by the Apostles is but a meere Law in the Letter